Skip to main content

Full text of "The age of the earth"

See other formats


HARPER'S  LIBRARY  of  LIVING  THOUGHT 


THE  AGE 

OF 

THE   EARTH 


BY 

ARTHUR  HOLMES 
B.Sc.,  A.R.C.S. 


HARPER 

BROTHERS 

LONDONXNEWYOEK 


FIG.  i.— Haloes  in  cleavage  flake  of  Biotite.      X  70. 

FIG.  2. — Radium  Halo  (lower  part  of  field)  and  Thorium  Halo  (upper 

part  of  field)  in  Biotite  cut  across  cleavage.      X 100. 
FIG.  3. — Haloes  in  cleavage  flake  of  Biotite.      X  85. 
FIG.  4. — Haloes  due  to  Ra.  emanation  (inner  disc),  Ra.  A  and  Ra.  B.    X45O. 

PLEOCHROIC   HALOES 


THE  AGE  OF  THE 
EARTH 


BY 

ARTHUR   HOLMES 

B.Sc.,  A.R.C.S. 

MEMBER  OF  THE  IMPERIAL  COLLEGE 

FELLOW     OF     THE     GEOLOGICAL     SOCIETY     OF     LONDON 
FELLOW   OF  THE  ROYAL  GEOGRAPHICAL  SOCIETY 


ILLUSTRATED   WITH   TWENTY   FIGURES   AND   DIAGRAMS 


LONDON  AND  NEW  YORK 
HARPER    fcT    BROTHERS 

45   ALBEMARLE   STREET,   W. 
1913 


Published  March,  1913 


TO 

PROFESSOR  THE  HON.  R.  J.  STRUTT 

AND 

PROFESSOR  W.  VV.  WATTS 

IN   GRATITUDE 

FOR   EARLY   TRAINING 

AND    ADVICE 


PREFACE 

IT  is  perhaps  a  little  indelicate  to  ask  of  our 
Mother  Earth  her  age,  but  Science  acknow- 
ledges no  shame  and  from  time  to  time  has  boldly 
attempted  to  wrest  from  her  a  secret  which  is 
proverbially  well  guarded.  On  January  30th,  1911, 
I  placed  before  the  Natural  History  Society  of  the 
Royal  College  of  Science  a  brief  account  of  some 
of  these  attempts,  and  out  of  that  paper  this  little 
book  has  gradually  developed.  In  the  present 
survey  of  the  subject — the  measurement  of  geo- 
logical time — I  have  endeavoured  to  give  as  full 
and  complete  an  account  of  the  chief  methods  of 
attack  as  space  would  allow.  My  particular  object 
has  been  to  draw  attention  to  their  respective 
limitations  and  to  test  the  validity  of  the  various 
assumptions  on  which  they  are  based.  So  far, 
the  most  remarkable  feature  of  the  problem  lies 
in  the  extraordinary  discrepancy  between  the 
conclusions  drawn  from  the  two  most  prominent 
methods  of  dealing  with  it.  I  have  sought  to 
mitigate  the  severity  of  this  disagreement  by  dis- 
cussing the  possibility  and  consequences  of  recon- 
ciliation and  by  suggesting  a  path  along  which 
reconciliation  may  be  found.  If  my  treatment 
should  stimulate  a  greater  interest  in  the  time- 
problem,  or  provide  material  for  further  discussion, 
it  cannot  fail  to  bring  nearer  the  ultimate  solution 


PREFACE 

of  a  question  which  for  more  than  a  century  has 
had  an  unrivalled  notoriety  for  provoking  con- 
troversy. 

I  desire  to  acknowledge  my  gratitude  to  Prof. 
J.  Joly  and  the  Council  of  the  Royal  Dublin 
Society  for  permission  to  use  the  admirable  series 
of  micro-photographs  which  constitute  the  Frontis- 
piece ;  to  Prof.  P.  Lowell  for  his  photographs  of 
the  Polar  Caps  of  Mars  ;  and  to  Sir  Wm.  Crookes 
and  the  Council  of  the  Royal  Society  for  the 
photograph  and  radiograph  of  a  piece  of  pitch- 
blende. 

To  a  number  of  friends  who  have  helped  me  in 
revising  the  proof-sheets,  and  to  others  who  have 
turned  my  rough  sketches  into  finished  diagrams, 
I  wish  to  tender  my  thanks. 

Finally,  I  have  a  special  pleasure  in  expressing 
my  gratitude  for  the  valuable  assistance  which  has 
been  afforded  me  by  my  friend  Mr.  R.  W.  Law- 
son,  of  Armstrong  College,  Newcastle-upon-Tyne. 
While  the  manuscript  was  in  preparation  I  had 
the  benefit  of  his  suggestions  and  friendly  criticism, 
and  at  a  later  stage  he  kindly  verified  many  of  my 
calculations.  I  am  indebted  to  him  in  particular 
for  the  mathematical  treatment  of  the  final  section 
of  Appendix  A  (dealing  with  the  uranium  time- 
average)  and  for  the  two  diagrams  with  which  it 
is  illustrated. 

ARTHUR  HOLMES. 

GEOLOGICAL   DEPARTMENT, 

IMPERIAL  COLLEGE,  S.W. 

December  ist,  1912. 


CONTENTS 

I'AGE 

PREFACE  ........      ix 

LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS   .         .         .         .         .     xii 

CHAP. 

I.   THE  TIME  PROBLEM  AND  ITS  HISTORY       i 
II.    TIME  AND  TIDE  IN  THE  SOLAR  SYSTEM     22 

III.  ASTRONOMICAL  CONSIDERATIONS     .         -32 

IV.  THE  WORK  OF  DENUDATION          .         .     48 
V.   THE  SALINITY  AND  AGE  OF  THE  OCEANS     61 

.VI.   SEDIMENTATION  AND  GEOLOGICAL  TIME.     76 

VII.    RADIOACTIVITY 91 

VIII.   THE  THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  SUN    .   no 

IX.   THE  THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  EARTH  122 

X.   RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS  AND  THEIR  AGES  137 

XI.    REVIEW  OF  THE  EVIDENCE    .         .         .166 

APPENDIX  A -177 

APPENDIX  B 184 

INDEX 191 


XI 


LIST  OF   ILLUSTRATIONS 

Figures  printed  as  plates 
FIG.  i  \ 

FIG*  2  |  pleochroic  Haloes      ....       Frontispiece 
FIG!  4  J 

FACING   PAGE 

FIG*  6  }  Spiral  Nebulae 28 

FIG*  8  /  Polar  Caps  °f  Mars 39 

FIG'  n  I  Phot°graPhs  of  Pitchblende      .        .  .92 

Figures  printed  in  text 

PAGE 

FIG.  9.      Glacial  Movement  in  S.  Scandinavia  .         .         .40 

FIG.  10.    Upper  Cretaceous  Strata  of  Colorado .         .         •  45 
FIG.  II.    Section  illustrating  the  Formation  of  Sediments 

on  Continental  Shelf 83 

FIG.  14.    Apparatus  for  Estimating  Radium      .         .         .  106 

FIG.  15.    Pleochroic  Haloes  of  the  Uranium  Family          .  108 

FIG.  16.    Temperature  Gradients 127 

FIG.  17.    Geological  Time  Scales 172 

APPENDIX  A— 

Graph  I 180 

Graph  II 181 

Table  of  Radioactive  Elements 190 

xii 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

CHAPTER   I 
THE  TIME  PROBLEM  AND  ITS  HISTORY 

Primitive  races  and  their  creation  myths  —  The  chrono- 
logies of  Eastern  sages  —  The  demands  of  geology  opposed 
by  theological  prejudice  —  Bishop  Ussher's  date  of  the 
creation  of  the  world  —  The  Deluge  and  the  Doctrine 
of  Catastrophism  —  Ludicrous  conceptions  of  fossils  — 
The  rise  and  eventual  success  of  Uniformitarianism  — 
Leonardo  da  Vinci  —  Steno  —  Generelli  —  Desmarest  — 
Hutton  —  Scrope  —  Lyell  —  Ussher's  chronology  rejected  — 
—  Geological  time  no  longer  limited  —  The  hour-glass  of 
denudation  and  deposition  —  Darwin's  excessive  drafts  on 
time  —  The  conservation  of  energy  —  Geology  limited  once 
again  —  Thomson  on  the  age  of  the  earth  and  sun,  1862  — 
The  great  controversy  —  Huxley,  1869  —  Perry  and  the 
correspondence  in  Nature,  1895  —  Sir  G.  Darwin  and  the 
birth  of  the  moon  —  Clarence  King's  estimate  of  the  age 
of  the  earth  —  Time  implied  by  the  stratified  rocks  —  Joly 
on  the  salinity  and  age  of  the  oceans  —  The  significance 
of  radioactivity  —  Emission  of  energy  by  radium  and  its 
widespread  distribution  —  Radioactivity  provides  a  new 
measure  of  time  —  Controversy  again  —  Methods  of  dealing 
with  the  problem  —  The  inadequate  testimony  of  biology. 


most  primitive  races  of  mankind,  strenu- 
JL  ously  engaged  in  the  daily  struggle  for 
existence,  appear  to  have  given  little  thought  to 
the  antiquity  of  the  world  on  which  they  lived. 
Even  at  the  present  day  there  exist  barbaric  tribes 
to  whom  it  has  never  occurred  that  the  earth  may 
have  had  a  beginning.  The  conception  of  creation, 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

of  the  production  of  order  from  chaos,  indicates 
a  marked  intellectual  advance,  but  into  the  myths 
and  legends  of  which  this  idea  was  so  often  the 
inspiration,  the  element  of  time  did  not  usually 
enter. 

The  East  African  natives  have  traditions  of  the 
upheaval  of  mountains  and  of  the  freeing  of  the 
earth  from  bondage,  legends  which  may  have  had 
a  foundation  in  the  phenomena  exhibited  by 
volcanoes  and  glaciers.  If  the  question  "  When  ?  " 
is  asked,  the  natural  reply  is  merely  a  look  of 
astonishment,  and  persistent  enquiry  elicits  nothing 
more  definite  than  a  vague  ' '  Long  ago . ' '  Anything 
else,  of  course,  could  not  be  expected  from  a  people 
whose  conceptions  of  the  development  of  the  uni- 
verse are  limited  to  a  recognition  of  the  alternation 
of  seasons  and  the  insistent  nrysteries  of  life  and 
death. 

The  priests  and  philosophers  who  flourished 
during  the  ancient  civilizations  of  the  East, 
speculated  in  greater  detail  and  devoted  some 
attention  to  the  elaboration  of  .a  chronology  of 
earth-history.  The  Chaldeans  had  a  well-deserved 
reputation  for  astronomy,  and  their  known 
observations  go  back  for  more  than  6000  years. 
Cicero  relates  that  their  venerable  priesthood  had 
records  of  stellar  observations  stretching  back 
for  470,000  years  ;  a  fanciful  period  which  tallies 
with  the  date  assigned  by  the  Chaldeans  to  the 
origin  of  Man.  According  to  the  same  remarkable 
system,  the  earth  had  already  existed  for  215 
myriads  *  of  years.  The  Persian  sages,  led  by 

*  A  myriad  =  10, ooo. 

2 


TIME  PROBLEM  AND   ITS  HISTORY 

Zoroaster  believed  that  the  total  duration  of  the 
world's  existence  was  limited  to  12,000  years. 
The  Hebrew  chronological  tables  are  familiar  to 
everyone,  and  the  restricted  interpretation  which 
was  placed  upon  them  during  the  Middle  Ages, 
when  they  affected  European  beliefs  so  powerfully, 
will  be  presently  referred  to.  Opposed  to  these 
ideas  of  a  definite  beginning  were  the  more  abstract 
conceptions  of  Indian  philosophers,  who  regarded 
Time  and  the  Earth  as  eternal. 

To  determine  the  age  of  the  earth,  or  to  express 
the  actual  problem  with  more  accuracy,  to  measure 
the  duration  of  geological  time,  became  a  definite 
scientific  aspiration  only  during  the  last  century. 
The  ultimate  purpose  of  Geology  is  essentially  to 
elucidate  the  history  of  the  earth,  a  record  of 
which  is  imperfectly  written  in  the  stratified  and 
igneous  rocks  to  which  access  is  possible.  As  the 
characters  and  sequence  of  the  various  formations 
gradually  became  better  understood,  it  was  found 
that  the  story  they  disclosed  was  one  of  successive 
changes  of  life  and  scene  of  the  most  impressive 
kind.  The  immensity  of  time  which  seemed  to 
be  indicated  was  at  first  a  fruitful  source  of 
confusion  and  prejudice,  for  it  brought  geology 
into  disrepute  at  an  early  period,  owing  to  the 
widely  prevalent  idea  that  the  writings  of  Moses 
fixed  the  antiquity  of  the  universe  beyond  dispute. 
It  is  indicated  by  a  marginal  reference  in  most 
English  Bibles  that  the  creation  of  the  world  took 
place  in  the  year  4004  B.C.  This  famous  estimate, 
which  probably  represents  the  most  limited  period 
ever  assigned  to  the  past  duration  of  our  planet, 
was  put  forward  in  1650  by  Bishop  Ussher.  Some 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

such  date  as  this  had  been  generally  believed  in 
during  the  Middle  Ages  as  marking  the  epoch  of 
transition  from  chaos  to  an  ordered  world.  The 
corresponding  Byzantine  date  was  5509  B.C.  The 
whole  of  geological  history  had  therefore  to  be 
squeezed  into  about  six  or  seven  thousand  years, 
and  this  limitation  naturally  demanded  some 
extraordinary  hypotheses  to  uphold  it.  As  Prof. 
Sollas  says,  "  In  the  days  when  Geology  was  young, 
it  found  a  careful  foster-mother  in  Theology,  who 
watched  over  its  early  growth  with  anxious 
solicitude,  and  stored  its  receptive  mind  with  the 
most  beautiful  stories  which  the  young  science 
never  tired  of  transforming  into  curious  fancies 
of  its  own,  which  it  usually  styled  '  Theories  of  the 
Earth.' ' 

At  the  time  of  the  revival  of  learning  at  the  close 
of  the  1 5th  century,  men's  ideas  of  the  earth's 
past  history  were  largely  dominated  by  the 
exaggerated  effects  ascribed  to  the  Noachian 
Deluge.  This  devastating  catastrophe  was  the  type 
of  a  succession  of  destructive  cataclysms  which 
was  believed  to  have  preceded  it.  Supported  by 
Jewish  cosmogony,  and  in  harmony  with  the 
scriptures,  this  view  prevailed  as  the  Doctrine 
of  Catastrophism  until  well  into  the  igth  cen- 
tury. It  was  believed  by  some  writers  that  all 
sediments  were  deposited  during  the  Flood ;  others, 
impressed  by  the  succession  of  different  types  of 
deposits  found  far  from  the  present  sea-level,  and 
often  containing  fossils,  considered  that  one  flood 
was  insufficient.  As  far  back  as  the  Qth  century 
Rhabanus  Maurus,  in  explaining  this  phenomenon, 
called  to  his  aid  three  great  universal  floods,  the 


TIME  PROBLEM  AND  ITS  HISTORY 

two  later  ones  being  contemporaneous  with  Jacob 
and  Moses  respectively,  but  these  floods  apparently 
were  not  as  convincing  as  that  of  the  time  of  Noah, 
for  they  appear  no  more  in  geological  literature. 
Marine  sedimentation  of  antediluvial  times  was 
believed  by  some  to  have  been  extraordinarily 
active,  and  this  was  added  to  the  effects  of  the 
Deluge  to  relieve  the  latter  of  the  enormous  amount 
of  work  for  which  it  was  held  responsible. 

Fossils  were  regarded  with  suspicion  and 
jealousy,  and  most  of  the  early  naturalists 
resolutely  set  themselves  against  the  obvious 
deduction  to  be  drawn  from  them.  About  300  B.C., 
Theophrastus  had  failed  to  see  in  them  the 
evidence  of  past  life,  and  according  to  this  philo- 
sopher a  "  plastic  virtue  latent  in  the  earth  "  was 
supposed  in  some  mysterious  way  to  have  given 
them  birth.  The  process  was  occasionally  ex- 
plained as  being  akin  to  crystallisation,  but  other 
authors,  gifted  with  more  fascinating  powers  of 
imagination  though  with  less  philosophic  insight, 
called  to  their  aid  the  occult  powers  of  "  lapidifying 
juice  "  and  the  obscure  consequences  of  "  tumul- 
tuous movements  of  terrestrial  exhalations."  There 
were  even  those  who  thought  that  fossils  were  the 
work  of  the  devil,  subtly  designed  to  draw 
believers  away  from  the  faith. 

Nevertheless,  there  were,  from  time  to  time, 
more  rational  thinkers  to  whom  such  ideas  were 
both  repugnant  and  untenable.  Endowed  with  a 
keener  perception  than  their  fellows,  and  with  a 
more  critical  temperament,  they  felt  compelled 
to  regard  fossils  as  organic  remains.  Leonardo 
da  Vinci  (1452-1519)  and  Steno  (1631-1686)  were 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

amongst  the  most  illustrious  of  these  early 
observers.  The  work  of  Steno,  published  in  1669, 
shows  how  seriously  he  was  handicapped  by  the 
orthodox  belief  that  only  a  few  thousand  years 
had  elapsed  since  the  beginning  of  the  world.  Any 
ideas  which  demanded  longer  periods  were  contrary 
to  revealed  truth  and  were  therefore  bitterly 
opposed.  Steno  demonstrated  not  only  the  true 
nature  of  fossils,  but  also  the  orderly  succession  of 
stratified  deposits.  He  traced  the  structure  of 
the  rocks  to  their  subsequent  movements,  and 
their  surface  features  to  the  destructive  agencies 
of  denudation.  These  remarkable  investigations 
distinguished  Steno  as  an  observer  far  in  advance 
of  his  age.  The  revelation  of  a  tiny  chapter  of 
the  earth's  past  history  which  was  thus  afforded 
him  must  surely  have  suggested  the  necessity  of 
calling  more  liberally  upon  time.  However, 
whether  or  not  he  recognised  how  hopelessly 
inadequate  was  the  period  at  his  disposal,  he 
remained  the  victim  of  theological  prejudice,  and 
cautiously  avoided  speculations  as  to  the  antiquity 
of  the  earth. 

Gradually,  as  the  result  of  careful  and  patient 
work  like  that  of  Steno,  the  foundation  stones  of 
modern  geology  were  laid  in  the  face  of  a  bitter 
antagonism.  Generelli  in  Italy  in  1749,  and  Des- 
marest  in  France  in  1777  established  the  import- 
ance of  the  slow  but  ever  active  processes  at  work 
in  the  evolution  of  the  earth's  surface  features. 
It  was  found  no  longer  legitimate  to  evoke  forces 
more  intense,  upheavals  more  violent,  or  catas- 
trophes more  devastating  than  those  of  present 
experience. 


TIME   PROBLEM  AND   ITS  HISTORY 

Closely  following  these  courageous  authors,  and 
independently  of  their  influence,  came  in  1785  the 
Theory  of  the  Earth  of  Hut  ton.  In  this  epoch- 
making  work  the  principle  was  defined  which  made 
dynamical  geology  possible  and  which  has  proved 
to  be  of  the  greatest  assistance  in  wresting  from  the 
rocks  their  history.  It  was  asserted  that  the 
activity  of  the  agencies  which  had  moulded  the 
earth's  surface  in  the  past  and  brought  it  to  its 
present  condition  still  remained  undiminished  in 
intensity.  In  existing  causes  lay  the  key  with 
which  to  unlock  the  secrets  of  the  past. 

The  doctrine  of  Uniformitarianism,  as  it  came  to 
be  called,  naturally  implied  that  the  earth's  age 
should  be  restricted  no  longer  by  dogmatic 
obstinacy.  To  Hutton  time  scarcely  presented 
a  difficulty.  He  found  it  at  his  unlimited  disposal 
both  in  past  and  future,  and  he  concluded  his 
enquiries  with  the  assurance  that  he  found  "  no 
vestige  of  a  beginning — no  prospect  of  an  end." 
He  did  not,  however,  infer  that  the  world  had 
neither  beginning  nor  end,  a  view  for  which  some 
of  his  critics  held  him  responsible.  On  the  contrary, 
he  carefully  pointed  out  that  in  tracing  back  the 
course  of  events  we  are  at  last  limited  in  our 
retrospect,  and  that  beyond  the  dim  horizon  of 
those  early  times  stretches  an  unknown  past. 
Concerning  this  past,  Hutton  preserves  an  open 
mind.  It  is  not  time  which  fails  but  data ;  and 
as  he  says  "  to  reason  without  data  is  nothing  but 
delusion." 

Hutton's  convictions  were  regarded  with 
righteous  horror  by  the  official  leaders  of  the  day, 
most  of  whom  combined  the  study  of  theology 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

with  that  of  their  favourite  science,  and  demanded 
in  the  latter  a  harmonious  agreement  with  the 
scriptures.  From  their  point  of  view  Catastrophism 
had  the  advantage,  and  they  were  firmly  persuaded 
of  its  truth.  Fifty  years  had  yet  to  elapse  before 
the  superiority  of  many  of  Hutton's  opinions  came 
to  be  generally  recognised,  and  even  then  the 
fallacies  underlying  the  earlier  doctrines  were 
but  grudgingly  admitted. 

The  opening  years  of  the  igth  century  were 
signalised  by  the  work  of  Lamarck  and  Cuvier  in 
palaeontology.  Lamarck  recognised  that  fossil  shells 
were  most  commonly  of  marine  types  and  that  in 
the  gently  accumulating  sediments  of  the  sea- 
bottom  they  were  buried  and  preserved.  In  the 
succession  of  faunas  which  he  studied,  and  in 
his  belief  that  by  some  law  of  development  they 
were  all  related,  he  found  a  cogent  argument  in 
favour  of  the  great  antiquity  of  the  earth.  Cuvier, 
however,  was  led  by  his  researches  to  extend  the 
conception  of  great  world  convulsions.  Time  after 
time  the  earth's  inhabitants  had  been  destroyed 
and  entombed,  only  to  be  replaced  by  the  creation 
of  fresh  types  after  the  force  of  the  cataclysm  had 
subsided.  The  Deluge  was  the  last  of  these  up- 
heavals, and  a  scientific  proof  of  its  widespread 
effects  was  drawn  from  the  superficial  deposits 
found  in  so  many  parts  of  the  globe. 

Until  the  barren  ideas  of  Catastrophism  had  been 
abandoned,  the  past  provided  little  more  than  an 
exercise  for  the  imagination.  But  the  immature 
days  of  geology  were  passing  away.  The  solid 
work  of  William  Smith  prepared  the  way  for  an 
accurate  historical  development  of  the  science. 
8 


TIME  PROBLEM  AND   ITS   HISTORY 

Scrope  drew  attention  to  the  importance  of 
studying  geological  processes  actually  in  operation, 
and  arrived  at  conclusions  essentially  the  same 
as  those  of  Hutton.  Finally,  during  the  years 
1830-1833,  the  first  edition  of  Ly ell's  Principles 
was  issued,  a  work  which  set  flowing  the  full 
tide  of  Uniformitarianism.  Ten  years  previously 
Lyell  had  felt  compelled  to  renounce  the  unsound 
doctrines  of  his  teachers,  and  with  the  publication 
of  these  carefully  reasoned  volumes  he  became  the 
champion  of  the  rival  position.  He  denied  the 
former  existence  of  catastrophes  of  an  order  of 
magnitude  different  from  those  of  the  present. 
In  their  place  he  demanded  only  time.  A  short 
but  convulsive  past  was  to  be  exchanged  for  a 
longer  one,  uniform  and  comparatively  tranquil 
throughout. 

Lyell's  views  did  not  find  many  ready  adherents 
among  the  older  geologists.  Buckland  at  Oxford 
and  Sedgwick  at  Cambridge  had  long  taught  a 
system  of  geology  which  they  believed  to  be  in 
accordance  with  the  first  few  chapters  of  Genesis. 
Eventually,  however,  they  found  that  under  more 
careful  examination  the  evidence  of  a  universal 
flood  faded  away,  and  with  them  and  their 
generation  the  tendency  to  demand  a  literal  agree- 
ment between  geological  theory  and  the  writings  of 
Moses  gradually  disappeared.  A  new  fraternity  of 
geologists  arose  whose  ideas  were  limited  by  fewer 
prejudices,  and  who  found  the  time  barriers  raised 
against  them  no  longer. 

Geology  was  now  able  to  stand  firm  on  its 
own  evidence,  and  to  insist  without  fear  of  con- 
tradiction that  long  periods  must  have  elapsed 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

during  the  slow  accumulation  of  strata.  The 
burden  of  reconcilation  now  fell  upon  the  theo- 
logians. Happily,  the  days  of  malice  and  persecu- 
tion had  gone  by,  and  in  the  light  of  a  more  broad- 
minded  criticism  it  was  found  that  the  Church 
had  nothing  to  lose  by  the  rejection  of  Bishop 
Ussher's  chronology.  The  first  three  words  of 
the  Bible,  "  In  the  beginning,"  were  interpreted 
afresh,  and  from  the  indefinite  lapse  of  time  which 
they  seemed  to  imply  the  geologist  was  allowed 
to  draw  at  will. 

From  this  period  until  1862,  when  Thomson 
(Lord  Kelvin)  attacked  the  problem  in  an  entirely 
new  way,  there  was  no  necessity  to  apologise  for 
the  most  extensive  drafts  on  the  bank  of  time, 
and  no  further  restraint  was  felt  in  estimating 
the  antiquity  of  the  earth.  But  the  data  were 
still  inadequate,  and  many  mistakes  were  made. 
Most  of  the  estimates  put  forward  were  afterwards 
regarded  as  wildly  extravagant,  and  naturally, 
they  have  no  intrinsic  value  to-day.  The  stratified 
rocks,  representing  the  aggregate  accumulation  of 
material  denuded  from  the  lands,  afforded  a 
valuable  time-index.  It  was  recognised  that  the 
processes  of  denudation  and  deposition,  like  a 
gigantic  hour-glass,  had  been  recording  time  since 
land  and  sea  were  first  defined.  But  the  record  was 
perplexingly  difficult  to  read,  and  the  time  units, 
based  on  estimates  of  present  rates  of  erosion 
and  sedimentation,  were  little  more  than  guesses, 
uncertain  and  even  misleading. 

The  only  interpretation  worthy  of  serious 
consideration  was  that  of  John  Phillips,  who 
concluded  in  1860  that  the  time  required  for  the 

10 


TIME  PROBLEM  AND  ITS   HISTORY 

deposition  of  the  complete  succession  of  strata  lay 
between  38  and  96  million  years.  As  an  example 
of  one  of  the  more  extravagant  demands,  mention 
may  be  made  of  Darwin's  estimate  in  1859  °*  the 
time  elapsed  since  the  latter  part  of  the  Cretaceous 
period.  From  the  rate  of  chalk  erosion  in  Kent, 
he  deduced  that  the  excavation  of  the  Wealden 
valleys  had  required  a  period  of  300  million  years. 
Referring  to  this  estimate,  Jukes  gave  his  opinion 
that  while  it  might  be  a  hundred  times  too  great, 
it  was  equally  probable  that  it  was  a  hundred  times  1 
too  small.  Evidently  30,000  million  years,  in  the  \ 
absence  of  more  reliable  data,  was  not  considered 
an  absurdly  excessive  period  for  the  erosion  of  the 
Weald.  It  should  be  noticed,  however,  that  after 
the  publication  of  Thomson's  views,  Darwin  with- 
drew this  estimate  from  the  Origin  of  Species. 

We  must  now  return  to  consider  the  problem 
as  it  appeared  to  the  leading  physicists  of  half  a 
century  ago.  In  1842  Mayer,  and  during  the 
following  year  Joule,  had  placed  the  conception  of 
the  conservation  of  energy  on  a  firm  experimental 
basis,  and  started  the  principles  of  thermo- 
dynamics on  their  brilliant  career  through  the 
sciences.  Twenty  years  later,  Thomson  invaded 
the  domain  of  Geology,  hoping  to  reform  its 
speculations  and  bring  them  into  accordance  with 
the  doctrines  of  the  conservation  and  degrada- 
tion of  energy,  doctrines  which  were  apparently 
set  in  defiance  by  the  orthodox  tenets  of  the 
science. 

As  early  as  1852  he  had  shown  that  under  the 
laws  to  which  matter  and  energy  are  subject,  the 
earth  within  a  finite  period  of  past  time  must  have 
ii 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

been  unfit  as  a  habitation  for  life.  This  general 
conclusion  he  afterwards  worked  out  in  detail, 
determined  to  protest  against  what  he  considered 
the  immoderate  application  of  the  principle  of  Uni- 
formity. So  profoundly  did  he  influence  geological 
opinion,  that  for  nearly  fifty  years  the  question  of 
the  earth's  antiquity  centred  around  his  name. 
A  short  account  of  his  contributions  to  the  physical 
aspect  of  the  subject,  and  of  the  famous  contro- 
versy which  they  aroused,  cannot  therefore  be 
dispensed  with. 

In  1855  Thomson  indicated  the  way  in  which 
observations  of  underground  temperatures  might 
be  applied  to  the  determination  of  absolute  dates 
in  geological  history.  Already  the  origin  and 
maintenance  of  the  sun's  heat  had  been  discussed 
by  Mayer  and  Helmholtz,  and  during  the  years 
1860  and  1861  Thomson  dealt  with  their  respective 
suggestions.  During  the  following  year,  1862, 
came  the  epoch-making  papers  On  the  Age  of  the 
Sun's  Heat,  and  On  the  Secular  Cooling  of  the 
Earth. 

The  age  of  the  sun's  heat  evidently  restricts 
geological  time  in  a  very  decided  way,  and  Thom- 
son drew  attention  to  the  necessity  of  the  fact  that 
unless  the  sun  were  a  perpetual  miracle,  it  could 
not  have  continued  to  radiate  heat-energy  for  an 
unlimited  period.  His  guarded  conclusion  was 
that  the  sun  most  probably  has  not  illuminated 
the  earth  for  100  million  years,  and  almost 
certainly  not  for  500  million  years. 

Regarding  the  earth  as  a  globe  which  had 
gradually  cooled  down,  he  tried  to  show  that  the 
principles  of  thermo-dynamics  had  been  dis- 

12 


TIME   PROBLEM   AND   ITS   HISTORY 

regarded  by  geologists.  From  the  earth's  present 
store  of  heat,  as  revealed  by  underground  tempera- 
ture gradients,  he  calculated  that  the  consolidation 
of  the  crust  took  place  about  100  million  years  ago. 
Owing  to  the  uncertainty  of  much  of  the  data  on 
which  this  estimate  was  based,  he  allowed  wide 
limits.  Had  a  solid  crust  formed  permanently 
less  than  20  million  years  ago,  underground  heat 
should  be  greater  than  is  actually  observed.  Had 
it  formed  at  a  date  more  remote  than  400  million 
years  ago,  then  the  temperature  gradient  near  the 
surface  should  have  been  notably  less  than  it  is. 

In  1865  appeared  a  remarkable  little  paper  in 
which  attention  was  drawn  to  the  earth's  thermal 
history,  and  particularly  to  its  more  energetic 
youth,  the  object  again  being  to  refute  the  doctrine 
of  Uniformity.  During  the  next  year  Thomson 
delivered  the  Rede  Lecture  on  The  Dissipation 
of  Energy,  and  showed  the  importance  of  the 
tides  in  terrestrial  dynamics.  All  over  the  ocean 
the  effect  of  the  friction  set  up  by  moving  water  is 
either  to  accelerate  or  to  retard  the  earth's  rota- 
tion. The  final  result  was,  he  asserted,  to  retard 
the  earth  as  though  a  gigantic  friction  brake  were 
being  slowly  applied.  The  ultimate  tendency  was 
towards  a  state  when  relative  motion  between 
earth  and  moon  should  be  no  more. 

In  1868,  in  an  address  on  Geological  Time, 
Thomson  gathered  together  his  three  limiting 
criteria,  and  further  developed  the  application  of 
tidal  friction  to  the  question.  In  his  discussion  the 
earth's  figure  was  supposed  to  be  a  survival  from 
the  period  of  consolidation  ;  a  permanent  record 
of  terrestrial  conditions  at  that  time.  This  being 

13 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

so,  the  rate  of  rotation  could  be  computed  under 
which  that  form  would  be  in  fluid  equilibrium. 

The  three  maximum  time  limits  which  Thomson 
drew  from  his  arguments  were  respectively  500, 
400,  and  1000  million  years,  with  a  lower  limit  of 
20  million  years.  The  final  conclusion  was  "  that 
the  existing  state  of  things  on  the  earth  .  .  . 
must  be  limited  within  some  such  period  of  past 
time  as  one  hundred  million  years." 

The  reply  to  this  series  of  attacks  on  what  was 
supposed  to  be  orthodox  geological  opinion,  came 
from  Huxley  in  1869.  He  did  not  deny  the 
consequences  of  the  dissipation  of  energy  in  the 
cases  to  which  attention  had  been  directed,  but 
decided  in  favour  of  the  geological  evidence, 
which  indicates,  as  time  has  more  and  more  sub- 
stantiated, that  "  they  have  made  no  practical 
difference  to  the  earth  during  the  period  of  which 
a  record  is  preserved  in  the  stratified  rocks." 

Thomson  returned  to  the  attack  a  month  or 
two  later,  protesting  once  more  against  this 
attitude.  At  the  close  of  his  address,  he  said  : 
"  A  large  proportion  of  British  popular  geologists 
of  the  present  day  have  been  longer  contented 
than  other  scientific  men  to  look  upon  the  sun  as 
Fontenelle's  roses  looked  upon  their  gardener. 
'  Our  gardener,'  say  they,  '  must  be  a  very  old 
man  ;  within  the  memory  of  roses  he  is  the  same 
as  he  has  always  been  ;  it  is  impossible  he  can 
ever  die,  or  be  other  than  he  is.' ' 

There  were  no  further  contributions  to  the 
problem  until  1876,  when  Thomson  revised  the 
former  conclusion  which  he  had  based  on  the 
distribution  of  underground  heat,  and  narrowed  his 

14 


TIME  PROBLEM  AND  ITS   HISTORY 

limits  to  50  and  90  million  years.  In  later  years 
he  reduced  both  these  limits  still  further,  though 
he  was  always  more  prudent  than  Tait,  who  with 
little  justification  cut  down  the  time  allowance  in 
a  most  alarming  way.  Tait  wrote  in  1875,  "  Ten 
million  years  is  about  the  utmost  that  can  be 
allowed  from  the  physical  point  of  view  for  all 
the  changes  that  have  taken  place  on  the  earth's 
surface  since  vegetable  life  of  the  lowest  known 
form  was  capable  of  existing  there."  Assertions 
such  as  this  were  among  the  most  embarrassing 
circumstances  that  geologists  had  to  face.  The 
late  Sir  George  Darwin  was  more  kindly  disposed, 
although  his  contributions  to  the  question  were 
considered  to  support  the  physical  arguments. 
Believing  that  the  moon  had  been  derived  from 
the  earth  by  the  separation  of  an  enormous  tidal- 
wave,  he  calculated  that  since  this  stupendous 
event  at  least  56  million  years  must  have  passed. 
The  physical  evidence  appeared  at  first  to  be 
irrefutable,  and  the  estimates  based  upon  it 
equally  certain.  Yet  earth  history  could  not 
comfortably  be  squeezed  into  less  than  100 
million  years.  The  stratified  rocks  were  there 
in  undoubted  succession  ;  mile  after  mile  of 
thickness  with  no  indication  of  more  rapid  ac- 
cumulation than  that  of  modern  deposits.  In 
spite  of  this,  however,  a  prejudice  in  favour  of 
short  estimates  was  gradually  aroused,  and  some 
attempt  was  made  to  hurry  up  geological  activities 
in  the  past  in  renunciation  of  the  principles  of 
Uniformitarianism.  But  many  geologists  refused 
to  give  way  and  vigorously  attacked  the  physical 
stronghold,  searching  out  and  exposing  all  the 

15 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

assumptions,  and  noting  with  satisfaction  the 
uncertainty  of  much  of  the  data  and  its  doubtful 
applicability.  A  few  physicists  themselves  denied 
that  the  limited  estimates  were  securely  founded. 

In  1895  the  controversy  was  re-opened  by  the 
publication  in  Nature  of  a  correspondence  initiated 
by  Prof.  Perry.  While  Perry  had  previously 
accepted  Kelvin's  conclusions,  he  now  challenged 
the  validity  of  all  three.  The  strongest  criticism 
was  directed  against  Kelvin's  assumption  of  a 
homogeneous  earth.  It  was  shown  that  if  the 
rocks  of  the  interior,  under  high  temperatures  and 
pressures,  were  to  conduct  heat  ten  times  as  well 
as  those  near  thesurf  ace,  then  Kelvin's  figures  would 
need  to  be  increased  fifty-six  times.  To  settle  this 
point  adequate  data  were  not  then  forthcoming, 
but  Perry  stated  his  belief  that,  if  geologists  had 
sound  reasons  for  demanding  long  periods  of  time, 
he  saw  nothing  which  denied  them  four  times  the 
greatest  (1000  million  years)  of  Kelvin's  estimates. 

Kelvin  wrote  that  he  would  rather  know  the  date 
of  the  consistentior  status  than  that  of  the  Norman 
Conquest,  so  interesting  did  he  find  the  subject. 
After  remarking  that  100  million  years  were 
ample  to  satisfy  Geikie,  he  said,  "  I  should  be 
exceedingly  frightened  to  meet  him  now  with  only 
20  million  in  my  mouth."  However,  Kelvin 
carefully  examined  the  data  referring  to  the 
conductivities  of  rocks  and  decided  that  they  were 
not  favourable  to  Perry's  suggestion.  Thus 
fortified,  he  lent  his  support  to  the  independent 
estimate  of  24  million  years  which  had  been  arrived 
at  in  1893  by  Clarence  King. 

Kelvin's  last  pronouncement  of  his  views  was 

16 


TIME  PROBLEM  AND  ITS  HISTORY 

in  1897,  when  he  delivered  an  address  on  The 
Age  of  the  Earth  as  an  Abode  Fitted  for  Life. 
He  then  narrowed  down  his  earlier  estimates  to  20 
and  40  million  years.  To  most  geologists  these 
limits  were  seriously  in  conflict  with  the  require- 
ments of  their  science.  A  feeble  attempt  was 
made  to  force  an  agreement,  but  it  was  generally 
held  that  the  sedimentary  succession  implied  a 
period  three  times  as  long.  An  independent  mode 
of  reckoning  geological  time  was  developed  by  Prof. 
Joly  in  1899  He  made  a  careful  study  of  the  amount 
of  sodium  annually  removed  from  the  land  by 
solvent  denudation,  and  calculated  the  time  during 
which  the  total  quantity  of  sodium  now  held  by 
the  oceans  could  have  accumulated.  The  period 
closely  approached  100  million  years,  and  thus 
further  support  was  added  to  the  testimony  of  the 
rocks,  for  with  the  birth  of  the  ocean  their 
deposition  must  have  commenced. 

Among  many  of  the  more  optimistic  geologists 
there  was  a  prevalent  expectation  that  some  flaw 
would  ultimately  be  found  in  the  physical  argu- 
ments. Their  anticipation  was  realised  ten  years 
ago  in  the  most  surprising  and  unexpected  way. 
In  1903  came  the  discovery  by  Curie  and  Laborde 
that  radium  maintains  a  temperature  above  that 
of  its  environment  owing  to  the  spontaneous 
evolution  of  heat  involved  in  its  disintegration. 
Other  investigators  found  that  radium  and  its 
radioactive  associates  were  widely  distributed  in 
the  earth's  surface  materials.  In  all  waters  and 
gases  of  natural  origin,  and  all  rocks  and  soils, 
traces  of  these  elements  have  been  detected.  We 
owe  a  great  deal  to  the  careful  researches  of  Prof. 

c  17 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

Strutt,  which  have  shown  conclusively  that  the 
earth  can  no  longer  be  regarded  merely  as  a  cool- 
ing body.  A  newly  recognised  source  of  heat 
must  now  be  taken  into  account,  and  indeed,  so 
relatively  abundant  is  the  supply,  that  our  present 
difficulty  is  to  understand  why  the  earth  is  not 
hotter  tnan  we  actually  find  it. 

With  these  discoveries  the  long  controversy 
was  finally  buried,  and  Kelvin's  treatment  of  the 
problem  was  proved  to  have  been  fallacious. 
Kelvin  lived  just  long  enough  to  know  something 
of  the  first  attempts  to  utilise  the  principles  of 
radioactivity  in  solving  the  vexed  problem  of 
time.  The  discovery  of  radium  did  not  only 
destroy  the  validity  of  the  older  thermal  argu- 
ments ;  but  also,  it  led  directly  to  the  elaboration  of  a 
new  and  more  refined  method.  As  we  shall  see  in  the 
sequel,  every  radioactive  mineral  can  be  regarded 
as  a  chronometer  registering  its  own  age  with 
exquisite  accuracy.  The  record  is  not  always 
completely  preserved,  but  a  few  attempts  have 
been  made  to  read  it,  and  in  the  more  favourable 
cases,  periods  of  enormous  duration  have  been 
revealed.  Indeed,  if  our  interpretation  is  correct, 
some  of  the  oldest  Archean  rocks  must  date  back 
1600  million  years. 

Not  many  years  ago  geologists  were  dissatisfied 
with  the  shortness  of  their  time  allowance  ;  to-day 
they  are  confronted  with  an  embarrassing  super- 
abundance. Certainly,  it  has  been  dogmatically 
denied  that  radioactive  minerals  can  have  the 
great  ages  which  have  been  attributed  to  them, 
or  that  they  can  account  for  more  than  a  small 
proportion  of  the  earth's  loss  of  heat.  But  such 
18 


TIME  PROBLEM  AND  ITS   HISTORY 

denials  do  not  help  to  remove  the  difficulty  ;  they 
rather  tend  to  aggravate  it.  In  the  face  of  two  rival 
and  mutually  inconsistent  systems  of  earth 
chronology,  neither  of  which  can  be  rejected  with 
impunity,  it  becomes  essential  to  examine  most 
carefully  the  fundamental  assumptions  underlying 
each  method,  in  the  hope  of  detecting  the  subtle 
errors  which  are  responsible  for  so  glaring  a 
disagreement.  In  this  way  alone  can  a  means  of 
reform  be  indicated  and  the  road  made  clear  for  the 
construction  of  a  time-scale  which  will  be  accept- 
able to  all. 

It  is  obvious  that  as  yet  we  cannot  measure 
the  earth's  absolute  age  if  by  that  expression  is 
meant  the  time  which  has  elapsed  since  our 
planet  first  existed.  Kelvin's  work  most  nearly 
approached  this  desideratum,  but,  as  we  have 
seen,  it  was  doomed  to  ultimate  failure,  though 
not  indeed,  to  discredit.  Sir  George  Darwin's 
calculation  of  the  lapse  of  time  since  the 
birth  of  the  moon  stands  apart ;  his  results  are 
limited  only  by  a  definite  minimum,  and  otherwise 
are  sufficiently  elastic  to  meet  any  reasonable 
demand.  But  this  convenience,  added  to  the 
doubtful  validity  of  the  hypothesis  on  which  his 
estimates  were  based,  detracts  from  their  value. 
It  would  be  unfair  to  expect  too  much  of  them, 
for  they  were  only  put  forward  in  support  of 
a  hypothesis  which  would  have  been  immediately 
disproved  if  ridiculously  long  or  short  time  periods 
had  been  involved. 

As  we  shall  see  in  the  following  chapter  we  are 
still  far  from  understanding  the  sequence  of  events 
which  led  up  to  the  origin  of  the  earth.  All  we 

19 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

can  hope  to  do  is  to  fix  the  dates  of  critical 
periods  of  its  history  and  assign  its  origin  to 
a  point  still  more  remote.  The  different  methods 
which  have  been  elaborated  to  deal  with  the 
problem  are  all  based  on  a  common  principle. 
The  rates  of  certain  changes  at  the  present 
day  are  determined  as  accurately  as  possible, 
and  in  imagination,  the  respective  processes 
are  traced  backward  in  time,  until  limiting 
conditions  are  arrived  at.  Thus,  Kelvin  takes 
us  back  to  a  time  when  the  earth  was  not 
yet  a  solid  globe  ;  Darwin  traces  back  the  moon's 
history  until  he  finds  it  revolving  close  to  the 
earth  ;  Joly  bids  us  imagine  the  oceans  in  their 
original  freshness,  free,  or  nearly  so,  from  salt; 
Geikie  finds  an  end  at  last  to  the  long  suc- 
cession of  stratified  rocks  and  seeks  to  estimate 
the  time  they  represent.  Last  of  all,  and  most 
brimful  of  promise,  there  lies  in  the  mechanism 
of  radioactivity  an  elegant  method  for  assigning 
a  date  to  the  period  of  crystallisation  of  every 
igneous  rock  in  which  suitable  minerals  can  be 
found. 

The  testimony  of  biology  scarcely  calls  for 
consideration  here,  for  as  Huxley  pointed  out, 
biology  must  take  its  time-scale  from  geology. 
The  procession  of  life  forms  shows  broadly  that  the 
time  involved  must  have  been  very  great;  and, 
moreover,  where  we  first  meet  it  in  the  Cambrian 
rocks,  it  is  already  far  on  its  journey.  This  is 
usually  taken  to  signify  that  pre-Cambrian  time 
must  be  at  least  as  long  as  that  which  has  elapsed 
since.  Such  a  statement  can  only  be  regarded  as 
very  conservative. 

20 


TIME   PROBLEM  AND   ITS   HISTORY 

Prof.  Poulton  considers  that  the  process  of 
evolution  must  have  required  much  longer 
periods  of  time  than  those  estimated  by  the 
geologist.  Sollas,  on  the  contrary,  is  satisfied 
that  26  millions  of  years  would  be  ample  to 
meet  all  the  demands  of  biology.  It  is  obvious 
that  a  numerical  estimate  cannot  be  derived 
from  the  succession  of  organic  forms,  for  the 
rate  of  change  of  species  is  as  yet  known  only 
relatively.  The  influence  of  changing  environment 
is  complex  beyond  the  possibility  of  exact  analysis, 
and  any  method  of  chronology  based  on  the 
development  and  ultimate  extinction  of  past 
types  would  necessarily  give  results  of  very 
unequal  value.  The  little  shell  Lingula  has 
retained  its  individualit}/  with  but  little  deviation 
from  its  original  form  throughout  the  time  repre- 
sented by  the  fossiliferous  strata,  but  the  same 
record  is  eloquent  of  the  gradual  unfolding  of 
fauna  after  fauna,  culminating  at  last  in  the 
highly  specialised  organisms  of  to-day. 


21 


CHAPTER    II 
TIME  AND  TIDE  IN  THE  SOLAR  SYSTEM 

Early  ideas  of  cosmogony — The  Laplacian  hypothesis — 
Tidal  friction  in  the  earth-moon  system — Its  application 
by  Kelvin  to  the  question  of  the  earth's  antiquity — Its 
application  by  Sir  G.  Darwin  to  the  history  of  the  moon 
and  the  date  of  its  birth — Difficulties  in  the  way  of  the 
Laplacian  hypothesis — The  Planetesimal  hypothesis — The 
origin  of  the  ancestral  solar  nebula  and  its  transformation 
into  the  solar  system — Early  stages  of  the  earth's  history. 

OPECULATIVE  fancies  concerning  the  origin 
»^  of  the  world  form  the  subject-matter  of  many 
of  the  earliest  writings  on  record,  and  throughout 
the  intellectual  history  of  mankind  the  problem 
has  proved  to  be  one  of  supreme  fascination.  It 
was  not,  however,  until  quite  recent  times  that  the 
efforts  of  imagination  gave  place  to  reasoned 
hypotheses,  tempered  by  a  more  sober  regard  for 
physical  probabilities.  At  first,  on  having  attained 
the  status  of  a  science,  geology  steadfastly  refused 
to  consider  seriously  the  cosmogonic  fantasies 
then  current.  It  was  Hutton,  who  by  advocating 
the  direct  observation  of  nature  in  place  of  the  old 
scholastic  arguments,  first  delivered  geology  from 
the  inevitable  wranglings  that  would  necessarily 
have  arisen  from  so  premature  a  discussion  of  the 
beginning  of  things.  Cosmogony,  in  spite  of  this, 
continued  to  receive  attention  from  workers  in 
other  sciences,  and  while  to-day  we  are  still  unable 

22 


TIME  AND  TIDE  IN  SOLAR  SYSTEM 

from  geological  facts  alone  to  trace  back  with  con- 
fidence the  details  of  the  earth's  beginning,  yet 
the  uncertainty  which  justified  Hutton  in  entirely 
disregarding  the  earth's  genesis  no  longer  exists. 
Astronomy,  physics,  and  chemistry  have  all  con- 
tributed to  the  elucidation  of  what  may  be  called 
the  prehistoric  period,  and  have  done  much  to 
remove  our  modern  ideas  from  the  dangerous 
quicksands  of  speculation. 

It  is  becoming  more  and  more  evident  that  many 
of  the  fundamental  problems  of  geology  can  be 
solved  only  with  reference  to  the  processes  involved 
in  the  making  of  the  earth  and  in  its  subsequent 
evolution.  The  dynamic  agencies  at  work  to-day 
are'  genetically  the  outcome  of  the  ancestral  forces 
which  first  moulded  our  planet,  and  theoretically, 
the  tectonics  and  constitution  of  the  earth's  crust 
should  lead  back  to  a  more  complete  understanding 
of  its  initial  condition.  But  the  mind  of  man  is  im- 
patient of  delay  ;  shrewd  guesses  are  made  and 
gradually  adjusted  to  known  facts,  with  the  result 
that  many  geological  doctrines  are  founded  not 
on  observation  alone,  but  also  in  part  on  funda- 
mental hypotheses. 

During  the  igth  century  scientific  thought  was 
powerfully  influenced  by  the  achievement  of 
Laplace,  for  it  was  he  who  first  presented  the 
famous  Nebular  hypothesis  in  a  consistent  and 
acceptable  form.  Previous  thinkers,  notably 
Buffon  in  1745,  and  Kant  in  1755,  had  put  forward 
similar  generalisations,  but  they  fell  into  certain 
errors  which  Laplace  escaped,  and  their  exposi- 
tions lacked  the  completeness  and  authority 
which  his  mathematical  genius  guaranteed.  In  the 

23 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

Sy  si  erne  du  Monde,  published  in  1796,  Laplace 
attempted  to  trace  the  gradual  evolution  of  the 
solar  system  from  a  spheroidal  nebula,  under  the 
normal  operation  of  natural  laws.  He  started  with 
a  hot  gaseous  nebula  of  lens-like  shape  extending 
beyond  the  present  orbit  of  the  outermost  planet 
and  rotating  slowly  in  the  same  direction  as  that  of 
the  sun.  The  average  density  of  such  a  nebula  would 
be  about  1/250,000,000  that  of  ordinary  air.  As 
Laplace  explicitly  states  that  the  sun  was  already 
foreshadowed  in  the  nebula  as  a  strongly  condensed 
central  nucleus,  the  outer  atmosphere  must  have 
been  of  inconceivable  tenuity,  a  condition  main- 
tained only  by  intense  heat.  Through  the  loss  of 
this  heat  by  radiation,  and  under  the  influence  of 
its  own  gravitation,  the  nebula  would  slowly  con- 
tract. In  accordance  with  the  laws  of  dynamics, 
contraction  would  necessarily  be  accompanied  by 
a  compensating  increase  in  the  rate  of  rotation. 
At  a  certain  stage,  the  centrifugal  force  at  the 
Equator  would  balance  the  attraction  of  gravity, 
and  a  ring  of  gas  would  be  left  behind.  The  same 
process  of  ring  separation  would  afterwards  be 
repeated  from  time  to  time  as  contraction  pro- 
gressed, and  each  ring  being  inherently  unstable, 
would  rupture,  ultimately  forming  a  spheroidal 
mass  with  the  requisite  directions  of  rotation 
and  revolution.  The  Asteroids,  a  group  of  tiny 
planets  revolving  in  the  zone  between  Mars  and 
Jupiter,  probably  represent  a  ring  which  failed  to 
coalesce  into  a  single  planet.  In  their  newly- 
born  condition  the  planets  were  still  hot  and 
gaseous,  and  by  the  operation  of  the  same 
mechanical  agencies  on  a  smaller  scale  most  of 
24 


TIME  AND  TIDE  IN  SOLAR  SYSTEM 

them  detached  a  second  generation  of  rings,  and 
these  having  aggregated  in  turn  became  the 
satellites.  The  great  central  nucleus,  continuing 
to  contract  after  the  last  planetary  ring  had  been 
abandoned,  became  the  sun. 

On  this  hypothesis  the  earth  was  originally  a 
hot  fluid  globe  with  a  heavy  atmosphere  consisting 
of  the  vapours  of  its  more  volatile  constituents. 
As  it  contracted  it  rotated  faster  and  faster,  until 
a  limiting  velocity  was  attained  which  allowed  the 
separation  of  the  ring  which  ultimately  condensed 
to  form  the  moon.  At  a  later  stage  the  earth  began 
to  solidify  and  the  crust  first  made  its  appearance. 
The  lighter  igneous  rocks,  the  granites  and 
corresponding  lavas,  presumably  formed  the  outer 
layers,  while  beneath  this  zone  the  more  basic 
magmas  arranged  themselves  in  the  order  of  their 
density.  When  cooling  had  sufficiently  progressed, 
the  waters  condensed  to  form  the  oceans,  and 
with  the  emergence  of  the  lands,  denudation  began 
for  the  first  time  and  the  earth's  historical  period 
was  inaugurated. 

At  the  time  of  the  birth  of  the  moon  the  rotatory 
velocity  of  the  earth  must  have  been  very  rapid 
compared  with  that  of  the  present  day,  and  an 
obvious  deduction  is  that  the  earth  has  gradually 
slowed  down  in  the  course  of  its  history — in  spite 
of  the  accelerative  effect  of  contraction — and  is 
probably  still  being  retarded.  From  a  comparative 
study  of  ancient  and  modern  eclipses,  Dunthorne 
demonstrated  in  1749  that  the  earth  appeared  to  be 
losing  time.  More  than  a  century  later,  Adams 
showed  from  a  revision  of  all  the  data,  that  the 
loss  amounted  to  22  seconds  in  a  century,  although 

25 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

he  was  careful  to  point  out  that  the  assumptions  on 
which  his  calculation  was  based  were  themselves 
not  securely  founded .  It  was  Kant  who  started  the 
idea  that  the  ceaseless  operation  of  tidal  friction 
would  tend  to  bring  about  this  result.  Long 
afterwards  Kelvin  indicated  the  way  in  which 
tidal  retardation  might  be  applied  to  estimate  the 
date  of  the  earth's  solidification.  He  supposed 
that  the  form  then  assumed  by  the  earth  had 
survived  in  its  essential  features  throughout 
geological  history.  Subsequent  diminution  of  the 
rate  of  rotation  was  not  considered  to  be  attended 
by  a  corresponding  change  of  oblateness.  Grant- 
ing this  assumption,  the  present  figure  of  the  earth 
ought  to  inform  us  of  the  rate  of  rotation  under 
which  it  would  be  in  fluid  equilibrium  at  the  time 
of  consolidation.  After  making  these  concessions 
to  speculation,  Kelvin  safeguarded  himself  by 
assigning  wide  limits  to  the  earth's  age.  His 
maximum  estimate  was  a  liberal  1000  million  years, 
but  he  further  stated  his  opinion  that  if  a  much 
higher  antiquity  than  100  million  years  were 
demanded,  the  polar  flattening  and  equatorial 
bulging  should  be  more  marked  than  we  find 
them. 

These  conclusions  were  necessarily  somewhat 
vague,  and  based  as  they  were  on  a  very  question- 
able assumption,  they  were  readily  susceptible 
to  damaging  criticism.  It  is  known  from  the 
concordant  evidence  afforded  by  seismic,  geo- 
physical, and  astronomical  phenomena  that  the 
earth  is  essentially  solid  throughout  with  a 
rigidity  more  than  twice  that  of  steel.  So  far  our 
conception  of  the  earth  is  similar  to  Kelvin's,  but 

26 


TIME  AND  TIDE  IN  SOLAR  SYSTEM 

the  postulate  that  such  a  body  could  resist  rota- 
tional changes  without  modification  in  shape,  can- 
not now  be  granted.  As  a  whole  the  earth  tends  to 
conform  to  the  laws  of  fluids,  though  its  response 
may  be  tardy  and  the  alteration  of  form  may  lag 
considerably  behind  the  ultimate  cause.  This 
being  so,  it  would  be  more  correct  to  refer  Kelvin's 
time  limits  to  the  period  of  "  lag  "  rather  than  to 
the  period  of  the  earth's  history  as  a  solid  globe. 

Sir  G.  Darwin's  departure  from  the  ring  con- 
ception of  Laplace  in  the  case  of  the  moon,  and  his 
alternative  theory  of  the  moon's  origin  and  history 
are  well  known.  Tracing  back  to  their  logical 
conclusions  the  effects  of  tidal  friction  in  the  earth- 
moon  system,  he  has  developed  one  of  the  most 
fascinating  romances  in  the  domain  of  cosmogony. 
Unfortunately  it  is  impossible  to  apply  any  definite 
dates  to  the  critical  stages  of  this  history,  if  for  no 
other  reason  than  the  imperfection  of  our  present 
lunar  and  tidal  theories.  His  lower  estimate  of  the 
time  which  has  elapsed  since  the  disruptive  catas- 
trophe lies  between  50  and  60  million  years,  but 
the  actual  time  would  certainly  be  much  greater. 
Indeed,  Darwin  himself,  referring  to  the  problem 
of  cosmical  time  after  the  advent  of  radium  and 
the  overthrow  of  the  older  standards,  wrote,  "  I 
feel  with  some  degree  of  confidence  that  if  the 
tidal  theory  shall  ultimately  be  condemned  it  will 
not  meet  its  execution  on  the  score  of  lack  of 
time."  A  recent  discussion  of  the  problem  by 
Prof.  Chamberlin  and  his  colleagues  is  unfavourable 
to  Darwin's  view.  After  a  careful  study  of  the  rate ' 
of  tidal  retardation  they  show  that  the  lengthening 
of  the  day  is  of  the  order  of  one  second  in  500,000 
27 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

years,  and  that  if  the  physical  condition  of  the 
earth  has  remained  essentially  as  at  present,  at 
least  220,000  million  years  must  have  elapsed  since 
the  day  occupied  20  of  our  present  hours  and  the 
month  29  such  days.  Yet  just  after  the  birth  of 
the  moon,  as  outlined  by  Darv/in,  day  and  month 
were  alike  in  duration,  each  being  equal  to  about 
three  of  our  present  hours.  It  must  be  confessed 
that,  after  all,  we  know  but  little  of  the  moon's 
history  with  certainty. 

At  the  time  of  its  announcement  to  the  world 
the  Laplacian  theory  was  remarkably  in  accordance 
with  the  knowledge  of  the  time.  But  as  further 
discoveries  were  made,  numerous  inconsistencies 
and  contradictions  arose.  Not  only  were  certain 
of  the  movements  of  the  planets  and  satellites 
found  to  be  in  a  retrograde  direction,  but,  besides 
these  awkward  facts,  at  every  stage  of  the  postu- 
lated development  of  the  solar  system  insuperable 
mechanical  difficulties  appear  which  render  the 
truth  of  the  hypothesis  highly  improbable.  Finally, 
in  the  dynamics  of  the  system  there  are  so 
many  discrepancies  between  the  requirements  of 
theory  and  the  actual  circumstances  that  Prof. 
Moulton  and  Dr.  See  both  insist  that  it  could  not 
have  originated  in  the  way  that  Laplace  imagined. 
The  heavens  have  been  diligently  searched  for 
nebulae  of  the  Laplacian  type,  but  no  certain  case 
has  been  observed.  The  vast  majority  conform  to 
the  spiral  type  and  to  a  nebula  of  this  kind  appeal 
has  been  made  in  the  recently  developed  Planet- 
esimal  hypothesis  of  Chamberlin  and  Moulton. 

The  general  structure  of  a  spiral  nebula  is 
immediately  suggestive  of  tidal  action.  From  a 

28 


FIG.  5. 
Symmetrical  Nebula  in  Piscium,  M  74. 


FIG.  6. 
Whirlpool  Nebula  in  Canes  Venatici,  M  51. 

SPIRAL  NEBULA. 


TIME  AND  TIDE  IN  SOLAR  SYSTEM 

central  nucleus  two  spiral  arms  emerge  at  dia- 
metrically opposite  points.  Often  they  are 
beautifully  defined  (Figs.  5,  6),  but  seen  from  the 
side  they  appear  as  discs  of  misty  light.  In  the 
arms  nebulous  knots  and  irregularities  are  generally 
apparent,  the  precursors,  perhaps,  of  a  system  of 
bodies  analogous  in  their  distribution  to  the 
planets.  To  account  for  the  existence  of  a  spiral 
form,  conditions  of  extreme  tidal  distortion  are 
suggested.  In  the  case  of  our  ancestral  sun  such 
conditions  would  be  brought  about  by  the  close 
approach  of  another  celestial  body.  As  the  stranger 
drew  near,  the  tidal  stresses  set  up  would  gradually 
increase  until  explosive  outbursts  of  matter  from 
the  sun  were  projected  in  the  plane  of  attraction, 
one  on  the  near  side,  another  on  the  far  side.  The 
result  of  the  combined  attractions  of  the  two  suns 
on  the  ejected  material  would  be  to  develop  a 
spiral  structure.  An  enormous  number  of  tiny 
planets  or  planetesimals  would  thus  begin  to 
circulate  about  the  sun,  associated  with  scattered 
knots  of  larger  dimensions  which  would  form  the 
nuclei  of  the  future  planets  and  satellites.  These 
knots  would  at  once  begin  to  grow  by  coalescence 
at  the  expense  of  the  vast  numbers  of  planetesimals 
associated  with  them  in  adjacent  zones.  Dynami- 
cally the  scheme  is  sound,  and  the  many  suggestive 
consequences  which  unfold  themselves  explain  away 
most  of  the  difficulties  which  proved  so  embarrass- 
ing to  the  Laplacian  hypothesis.  Into  a  discussion 
of  these  advantages  space  does  not  allow  us  to 
enter,  but  it  may  be  said  that  of  all  the  attempts 
to  grapple  with  the  fundamental  problem  of  the 
genesis  of  the  solar  system,  the  Planetesimal 
29 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

hypothesis  appears  to  be  the  most  successful.  It 
is  to  be  welcomed,  apart  from  its  many  convincing 
features,  if  only  because  of  its  stimulation  to  the 
further  study  of  the  early  stages  of  earth-history. 

The  earth  began  on  this  hypothesis  as  a  nebular 
knot,  and  it  has  since  grown  up  to  its  present  mass 
by  the  capture  of  outside  planetesimals.  It  is  very 
unlikely  that  it  was  ever  in  a  molten  condition. 
Internal  heat  arose  in  part  from  the  condensation 
of  the  mass  during  the  period  of  its  growth.  The 
temperature  would  slowly  rise  until  the  fusion 
point  of  certain  of  the  constituents  was  reached 
and  the  liquid  tongues  and  pockets  thus  formed 
would  then  tend  to  move  away  from  the  centre — 
the  lighter  and  less  viscous  stony  material  being 
squeezed  upwards  relatively  to  a  network  of  the 
heavier  and  more  rigid  metallic  material.  Once 
vulcanism  had  been  initiated  in  this  way  the  pro- 
cess would  continue  until  a  highly  metallic  nucleus 
had  collected.  Surrounding  it  there  would  gradually 
form  a  thick  zone  of  silicate  rocks,  the  differentia- 
tion from  the  original  heterogeneous  mixture  of 
stony  and  metallic  constituents  being  due  to  the 
selective  fusion  of  the  former.  In  dealing  with  the 
question  of  the  earth's  heat  in  a  later  chapter,  the 
value,  and  indeed  the  necessity  of  this  conception 
will  be  realised. 

The  atmosphere  and  oceans  must  have  been 
derived  from  the  planetesimals  themselves,  and  on 
analogy  with  rocks  and  meteorites,  the  planetesi- 
mals would  not  be  lacking  in  the  raw  material  from 
which  to  evolve  them.  Even  now,  the  outer  70  miles 
of  the  earth's  crust  would  be  competent  to  supply 
all  the  nitrogen  of  the  atmosphere,  the  water  of  the 

30 


TIME  AND  TIDE  IN  SOLAR  SYSTEM 

oceans  and  the  vast  quantity  of  carbon-dioxide 
represented  by  limestones  and  carbonaceous 
deposits.  With  the  existence  of  an  ocean  and 
atmosphere,  a  new  factor  in  surface  differentiation 
arose.  Mechanical  and  chemical  denudation 
became  possible,  and  the  first  sediments  were 
deposited.  Although  the  earth's  growth  had  not 
yet  ceased,  all  the  agents  occupied  in  its  subsequent 
development  were  now  at  work  and  its  geological 
history  may  be  said  to  have  definitely  commenced. 


CHAPTER    III 

ASTRONOMICAL  CONSIDERATIONS 

The  Great  Ice  Age — Extension  of  glaciation — Croll's 
ingenious  hypothesis — Inadequacy  of  the  explanation — 
The  ice  caps  of  Mars — De  Geer's  discovery  of  the  annual 
layers  of  glacial  clay  in  Sweden — Application  to  the  mea- 
surement of  time — Sederholm's  observations  in  Finland — 
Cyclic  sedimentation  in  the  Cretaceous  strata  of  Colorado 
— Its  correlation  by  Gilbert  with  an  astronomical  time- 
unit. 

IN  the  last  chapter  mention  was  made  of 
Kelvin's  work  on  tidal  friction  and  of  Sir  G. 
Darwin's  speculations  as  to  the  early  history  of 
the  earth-moon  system.  Their  conclusions  de- 
pended very  largely  on  a  cosmogony  which  has 
failed  to  meet  with  general  acceptance.  A  very 
different  appeal  to  astronomical  causes  was  made 
by  Croll  in  his  famous  attempt  to  account  for  the 
anomalous  conditions  of  the  glacial  period.  Here 
we  may  also  consider  the  correlation  by  Baron  De 
Geer  and  Mr.  G.  K.  Gilbert  of  certain  unusual 
phases  of  sedimentation  with  the  seasonal  and 
climatic  changes  brought  about  respectively  by 
the  earth's  motion  and  its  periodic  fluctuations. 
All  of  these  investigations  find  a  common  basis  in 
their  direct  reference  to  astronomical  considera- 
tions. 

In  the  course  of  its  history  the  earth  has 
undoubtedly  passed  through  several  periods  of 

32 


ASTRONOMICAL  CONSIDERATIONS 

extreme  cold,  periods  when  Arctic  conditions 
swept  down  from  their  polar  strongholds  and 
invaded  the  temperate  zones  and  even  the  tropics. 
Ice  and  snow  have  left  their  traces  in  many  a 
grooved  and  striated  surface,  and  in  gently  rounded 
outlines  the  landscape  often  betrays  their  former 
presence.  Erratics  and  perched  blocks,  terminal 
and  lateral  moraines,  lakes  and  alluvial  terraces, 
U-shaped  and  hanging  valleys  all  bear  witness  to 
the  wide  extension  of  the  vanished  glaciers  of  the 
past.  Relics  of  glaciation  have  been  preserved  in 
the  Cambrian  or  pre-Cambrian  rocks  of  Norway, 
China,  Australia  and  South  Africa.  Still  more 
remarkable  are  the  records  of  a  Permian  ice  age 
found  in  the  rocks  of  South  America,  South  Africa, 
India  and  Australia.  No  unequivocal  evidence  of 
glaciation  in  later  periods  is  forthcoming  until  the 
advent  of  the  Pleistocene.  The  Great  Ice  Age 
through  which  the  earth  has  so  recently  passed 
was  not,  however,  a  single  epoch  of  glacial  exten- 
sion. Four  episodes  in  the  climatic  cycle  can  be 
recognised — a  genial  episode,  a  period  of  falling 
temperature  and  glacial  advance,  a  glacial  episode, 
and  finally,  a  period  of  rising  temperature  and 
glacial  retreat.  That  this  cycle  has  been  four 
times  repeated  is  the  testimony  of  the  Eastern 
Alps  as  interpreted  by  Prof.  Penck.  In  the  British 
area  the  ebb  and  flow  of  temperature  has  not  left 
so  clear  a  record,  and  a  more  continuous  and  per- 
sistent glaciation  appears  to  be  indicated. 

At  the  time  of  the  maximum  advance  of  the  ice, 
all  northern  Europe  lay  buried  beneath  an  immense 
ice  sheet,  which  was  fed  by  enormous  glaciers 
slowly  creeping  down  from  the  uplands.  Curiously 

D  33 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

enough,  Siberia,  which  in  parts  experiences  the 
coldest  winter  in  the  world,  is  not  now  and  was  not 
then  covered  by  the  ice-field.  Farther  south  the 
ice  collected  in  the  Pyrenees,  Alps,  Caucasus  and 
in  the  great  Asiatic  ranges  and  descended  in  all 
directions  far  below  the  level  of  the  present  snow- 
line.  In  Canada  and  the  United  States  the  ice 
mantle  proceeded  from  three  great  centres — from 
Labrador  along  the  Atlantic  coast,  from  the  Keewat- 
in  district  by  Hudson's  Bay  and  from  the  Cordilleras 
along  the  Pacific  coast.  In  the  tropics  and  in  the 
southern  hemisphere  the  story  is  the  same.  Down 
the  slopes  of  Kenia,  Kilima  N'jaro  and  Ruwenzori, 
the  towering  peaks  of  Central  East  Africa,  the 
glaciers  descended  5000  feet  below  their  present 
termination.  Kosciusko  in  New  South  Wales  bears 
conspicuous  traces  of  a  former  ice-cap  which 
completely  shrouded  all  but  the  highest  peaks  of 
the  plateau.  From  the  highlands  of  Tasmania 
and  New  Zealand,  and  from  the  Cordilleras  and 
Andes  of  Patagonia  and  Chili  the  evidences  of 
a  prolonged  glaciation  are  equally  clear. 

No  satisfactory  theory  of  climate  has  yet  been 
propounded  which  affords  an  adequate  explanation 
of  this  universal  lowering  of  the  snow-line. 
Whether  or  not  the  temperature  fluctuations  were 
synchronous  all  over  the  earth  is  difficult  to  decide, 
but  that  a  colder  climate  characterised  the  southern 
no  less  than  the  northern  hemisphere  cannot  be 
doubted.  The  causes  to  which  appeal  has  been 
made  in  accounting  for  climatic  changes  are  of  three 
classes, — astronomical,  geographical  and  atmo- 
spheric. In  general  the  various  tendencies  will  be 
opposed  to  one  another  and  by  their  interference 

34 


ASTRONOMICAL  CONSIDERATIONS 

prevent  the  attainment  of  universal  extremities  of 
climate.  Occasionally,  however,  circumstances 
may  arise  when  their  joint  action  will  lead  in  a 
single  direction.  A  wide  extension  of  tropical  or 
polar  conditions  would  then  be  expected  to  follow. 

Of  the  three  contributory  causes,  only  one,  the 
astronomical,  bears  any  de terminable  relation  with 
time.  The  theory  that  secular  variation  of 
terrestrial  climates  results  from  the  changing 
eccentricity  of  the  earth's  orbit,  was  first  proposed 
by  Adhemar.  In  1868  James  Croll  greatly 
elaborated  and  extended  this  theory,  presenting 
it  with  such  a  formidable  array  of  quantitative 
data  and  yet  in  such  an  attractive  form  that  it 
exerted  a  considerable  influence  on  the  geological 
thought  of  the  day.  Not  only  did  it  seem  to  offer 
an  acceptable  means  of  escape  from  the  maze  of 
difficulties  by  which  the  problem  was  shrouded, 
but  in  addition  it  promised  a  faithful  chronology 
fixing  the  date  and  duration  of  the  Ice  Age  with 
almost  ideal  precision. 

Laplace  established  the  fact  that  the  ellipticity 
of  the  earth's  orbit  is  subject  to  periodic  oscilla- 
tions between  certain  limits.  Sometimes  the 
path  is  nearly  circular  but  at  other  times  it  becomes 
a  more  flattened  ellipse.  If  the  earth  were  the  only 
planet,  its  orbit  would  suffer  no  change  ;  that  it 
does  is  due  to  the  attractions  of  the  sister  planets. 
Nevertheless,  the  orbit  is  essentially  stable,  and 
the  yearly  journey  always  occupies  the  same  time. 
Formulae  were  devised  by  Leverrier  from  which 
it  was  possible  to  calculate  with  some  accuracy, 
the  actual  value  of  the  eccentricity  at  any  given 
period  in  past  or  future  within  a  few  million  years 

35 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

of  the  present.  Croll  utilised  these  formulae  to 
compute  the  dates  of  maximum  and  minimum 
eccentricity  for  the  past  three  million  years.  He 
found  three  important  periods  when  that  factor 
was  specially  high,  betraying  a  type  of  orbit  more 
than  usually  flattened.  These  were  : 

(a)  from  2,500,000  to  2,600,000  years  ago. 

(b)  ,,       720,000  to     980,000    ,,     ,, 

(c)  „         80,000  to     240,000    „     „ 

It  was  to  the  last  of  these  that  the  Glacial  Period 
was  assigned. 

When  the  earth  is  at  perihelion,  i.e.  in  that  part 
of  its  orbit  which  lies  nearest  to  the  sun,  it  enjoys 
a  more  generous  radiation  than  falls  upon  it  at 
aphelion,  when  it  is  farthest  from  the  sun.  But 
this  alone  does  not  determine  the  time  of  summer 
and  winter.  At  present  the  northern  winter  and 
southern  summer  occur  when  the  earth  is  in 
perihelion.  As  is  well  known,  this  is  owing  to  the 
inclination  of  the  earth's  axis  and  the  blanketing 
effect  of  the  atmosphere.  In  the  northern  hemi- 
sphere, the  greater  thickness  of  air  presented  to  the 
sun's  rays  during  the  winter  keeps  out  more  heat 
than  is  gained  by  the  relative  closeness  to  the  sun. 
However,  this  condition  is  not  permanent.  As 
discovered  by  Hipparchus  in  the  year  134  B.C.,  the 
positions  of  summer  and  winter  and  of  the  equi- 
noxes on  the  ecliptic  are  subject  to  a  slow  forward 
movement.  In  26,000  years  they  make  the  com- 
plete circuit,  and  so  in  the  course  of  time  the 
relation  of  the  seasons  to  perihelion  is  slowly 
altered. 

The   precession    of    the    equinoxes    was   shown 

36 


ASTRONOMICAL  CONSIDERATIONS 

by  Newton  to  be  a  dynamical  consequence 
of  the  spinning  of  the  earth  about  a  tilted 
axis.  While  this  change  is  progressing,  the 
position  of  perihelion  is  also  shifting,  and  the 
resultant  period  is  thereby  reduced  on  the  average 
to  21,000  years.  Thus,  in  about  10,000  years  from 
now  the  northern  hemisphere  will  enjoy  summer 
at  perihelion.  At  the  same  time,  the  northern 
winter  will  occur  at  aphelion.  The  cold  season 
will  then  be  longer  and  more  severe  than  now, 
and  the  annual  accumulation  of  snow  correspond- 
ingly increased.  If,  in  addition,  we  suppose  the 
orbital  eccentricity  to  approach  its  maximum 
value,  the  northern  hemisphere  would  then  be  in 
the  grip  of  winter  for  nearly  four  months  of  the 
year,  and  the  cold  would  become  still  more  bitter 
than  before.  As  a  slight  compensation  for  the 
rigours  of  the  winter,  the  summer,  though  short, 
would  be  very  much  hotter.  It  was  extremes 
such  as  these,  accompanied  perhaps  by  favourable 
geographical  conditions,  that  Croll  postulated  for 
his  glacial  period.  He  believed  that  the  snow  and 
ice  which  would  collect  during  a  long  frosty 
winter  would  successfully  resist  the  evaporative 
powers  of  the  summer,  and  that  permanent  snow- 
fields  would  therefore  arise.  Once  started,  the 
snowy  mantle  would  tend  to  continue.  "  A  great 
deal  of  heat  could  be  absorbed  without  raising  the 
temperature  above  freezing-point,  and  the  result 
of  evaporation  would  be  the  creation  of  a  thick 
blanket  of  fog,  an  effective  agent  in  guarding  the 
ice  against  the  ravages  of  the  summer  radiance. 

A    peculiarity    of    Croll's    hypothesis    is    that 
glacial   epochs   could   not    exist    in    both  hemi- 

37 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

spheres  at  the  same  time.  South  of  the 
Equator  the  summer  would  be  longer  than  it  is  at 
present,  and  the  winter  would  not  only  be  short, 
but  also  comparatively  mild.  The  climate  would 
be  that  of  a  genial  interglacial  period.  The 
alternation  of  glacial  epochs  between  north  and 
south  is  a  necessary  consequence  of  Croll's  view, 
but  when  the  facts  are  examined  they  are  found  to 
be  unfavourable  to  this  assumption.  In  Sweden 
the  last  period  of  extension  of  the  ice  appears  to 
have  been  synchronous  with  that  in  New  South 
Wales,  the  close  of  each  being  dated,  if  our  present 
time-scale  is  reliable,  at  15,000  to  20,000  years  ago. 
Both  date  and  coincidence  are  decisive  against  the 
theory.  Although  Croll's  hypothesis  achieved  a 
great  popularity,  geologists  were  not  wanting  who 
considered  the  suggested  causes  to  be  utterly 
inadequate  to  produce  so  radical  a  change  of 
climate.  It  happened  that  during  the  penultimate 
period  of  extreme  eccentricity,  which  began  nearly 
a  million  years  ago,  the  astronomical  conditions 
were  more  favourable  to  glaciation  than  they  have 
been  since.  The  question  therefore  arose  why  no 
traces  had  been  preserved  in  the  deposits  of  that 
time.  Indeed,  since  the  Cambrian,  many  hundreds 
of  glacial  periods  should  have  come  and  gone. 
Had  this  been  the  case,  and  corroborative  evidence 
sufficiently  convincing,  the  earth's  chronology 
would  have  been  written  boldly  in  its  rocks.  But 
Croll's  brave  attempt  to  number  the  ages  was 
unsuccessful,  and  his  attractive  theory  no  longer 
holds  the  field. 

A    gigantic    experiment    illustrating    the    very 
conditions     which     Croll     postulated    has     been 

38 


«—  c  eu 

O  *)  < 

c  2  0 

<u  rt  „ 


Ill 

«  2 
E  E 


* 

O 

-.2 


O 


II  £ 

•§.s  § 

JS.S  5? 

E  E 


ASTRONOMICAL  CONSIDERATIONS 

recently  shown  to  us  by  Prof.  Lowell.  For  his 
working  model  we  must  look  to  the  sky  and  care- 
fully watch  the  changing  seasons  of  Mars.  The 
eccentricity  of  the  orbit  of  Mars  is  much  higher 
than  that  of  the  earth  could  ever  have  been,  and 
moreover,  the  southern  winter  falls  near  aphelion. 
The  conditions  for  a  permanent  ice-cap  over  the 
south  polar  regions  are  therefore  ideal.  The 
actual  facts  are  surprising,  and  on  the  accom- 
panying plate  Prof.  Lowell  has  depicted  them 
admirably.  During  the  winter  a  large  snow- 
cap  collects  around  the  south  pole,  but  in 
summer  it  is  entirely  dispersed.  Around  the 
north  pole  the  winter  snow-cap  is  less  exten- 
sive, but  all  through  the  summer  it  never  quite 
disappears.  While  the  long  southern  winter  un- 
doubtedly makes  possible  a  greater  accumula- 
tion of  snow,  the  hot  short  summer  more  than 
compensates  by  its  superior  powers  of  evaporation. 
A  permanent  and  widely  extended  ice-field 
evidently  could  not  originate.  This  demonstration 
of  Croll's  hypothesis  in  actual  practice  does  not 
present  an  altogether  complete  analogy  to  ter- 
restrial conditions.  The  surface  temperature  of 
Mars  and  the  thermal  properties  of  its  atmosphere 
may  be  widely  different  from  ours,  and  the 
excessive  rate  at  which  the  polar  caps  diminish 
in  the  spring  clearly  indicates  the  comparative 
thinness  of  the  deposit.  But  in  spite  of  these 
differences,  the  remarkable  conclusion  stands  un- 
assailed — that  the  evaporative  power  of  the  short 
hot  summer  of  the  south  exceeds  that  of  the  long 
but  cooler  summer  of  the  north. 

It  was  stated  above  that  since  the  culmination 

39 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 


of  the  last  glacial  epoch  more  than  15,000  years 
have  elapsed.  Of  the  several  methods  which  have 
been  employed  to  determine  this  period  only  one 


FIG.  9. 
Directions  of  Glacial  Movement  in  Southern  Scandinavia. 

can  be  dealt  with  here.  The  present  genial  climate 
has  not  greatly  varied  during  the  last  7000  years. 
As  we  trace  back  the  record  of  temperature  still 
farther  a  gradual  fall  can  be  discerned,  accom- 
panied by  a  wide  extension  of  the  ice.  Fig.  9 

40 


ASTRONOMICAL  CONSIDERATIONS 

depicts  the  directions  of  movement  of  the  last 
continental  glacier  of  Scandinavia  and  its 
southern  boundary  across  Jutland  and  the  Baltic 
provinces.  As  it  retreated,  it  left  the  terminal 
moraine  known  as  the  Baltic  ridge,  and  its  southern 
limit  was  gradually  pushed  back  till  it  extended 
to  what  is  now  the  coast  of  Scania.  From  this 
point  its  recession  has  been  followed  in  great 
detail  by  De  Geer,  who  has  made  a  careful  study 
of  the  deposits  which,  extending  from  the  Baltic 
up  to  the  Scandinavian  ice-shed,  mark  the  progress 
of  its  annual  retreat.  Upon  his  observations  he 
has  founded  a  system  of  geological  chronology 
which  is  of  the  greatest  importance  in  that  it  marks 
the  first  effort  towards  absolute  accuracy. 

Each  spring  and  summer,  as  the  glacier  thawed,  a 
great  deal  of  sand  and  clay  was  set  free  and 
carried  away  in  suspension  by  the  numerous 
streams  which  flowed  from  under  the  melting  ice. 
The  coarser  material,  on  reaching  the  sea,  settled 
down  almost  at  once,  but  the  finest  particles  of 
clay,  able  to  remain  in  suspension  much  longer, 
were  not  completely  deposited.  Then  came  the 
autumn  and  winter,  and  the  freezing  of  the  streams. 
The  sea  received  no  further  supply  of  sediment, 
and  the  load  of  fine  mud  slowly  settled  on  the  sea 
bottom  to  form  a  thin  layer  of  pure  clay,  sharply 
differentiated  from  the  coarser  bed  below.  The 
following  year  the  glacier  retreated  a  few  hundred 
feet  to  the  north,  and  the  material  then  liberated 
was  sorted  out  as  before  and  again  deposited  in  two 
well-marked  seasonal  layers.  As  this  process  con- 
tinued year  after  year  the  area  of  deposit  moved 
northwards  with  the  ice,  and  the  annual  layers  of 

41 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

sediment  thus  became  superimposed  one  upon  the 
other  like  wedge-shaped  tiles  on  a  roof.  The 
width  of  each  bed  is  generally  less  than  thirty 
miles,  for  even  the  finest  mud  cannot  be  traced 
beyond  that  distance.  This  being  the  case,  no 
vertical  section  contains  all  the  layers,  and  it  is 
rarely  that  more  than  a  hundred  can  be  counted  in 
one  place.  The  total  thickness  of  the  recessional 
deposit  seldom  exceeds  thirty  feet. 

De  Geer  successfully  attempted  the  difficult  task 
of  counting  the  annual  bands  of  glacial  clay  deposited 
throughout  the  period  of  retreat  from  the  Scanian 
coast.  Fortunately,  any  given  set  of  layers  can 
be  traced  from  one  locality  to  another,  and  as  each 
ribbon  of  sediment  dies  out  the  higher  beds  are 
followed  up  in  the  same  way  until  the  whole  series 
has  been  examined  from  bottom  to  top.  The  late- 
glacial  beds  number  about  5000,  and  the  time 
which  has  elapsed  since  the  ice  border  reached  the 
eastern  coast  of  Scania  is  therefore  12,000  years.* 
The  time  of  recession  from  the  Baltic  ridge  to  the 
Scanian  coast  remains  to  be  estimated.  Much 
of  the  record  is  hidden  beneath  the  waters  of 
the  Baltic,  and  in  North  Germany  De  Geer's 
method  has  not  yet  been  applied.  It  appears, 
however,  that  the  withdrawal  of  the  ice  was 
not  uniform.  It  began  slowly  and  reluctantly, 
but  towards  the  north  became  more  rapid.  In  the 
region  of  Stockholm  the  retreat  was  five  times  as 
fast  as  in  Scania.  We  may  therefore  assume 
that  in  the  still  earlier  stages  the  time  taken  was 
considerably  more  than  that  required  for  a  retreat 

*  The  post-glacial  layers  number  about  7000. 
42 


ASTRONOMICAL  CONSIDERATIONS 

over  an  equal  distance  in  Scania.  The  latter  would 
have  occupied  rather  more  than  2500  years,  and 
on  this  basis  Sollas  provisionally  accepts  5000 
years  as  the  period  during  which  the  ice  front  was 
driven  back  to  the  south  coast  of  Sweden.  In  this 
way  the  whole  interval  which  has  passed  since  the 
culmination  of  the  last  glacial  episode  is  determined 
to  be  greater  than  15,000  years,  with  17,000  years 
as  a  probable  value. 

Amongst  the  Archean  rocks  of  N.W.  Finland, 
Prof.  Sederholm  has  found  in  the  Bottnian  schists 
and  phyllites  primary  characters  which  are 
strikingly  similar  to  those  of  the  banded  glacial 
clays.  Under  the  microscope  their  textures  are 
distinctly  clastic,  and  each  composite  stratum  is 
sharply  divided  into  two  thin  bands,  the  coarser 
one  originally  of  sand  and  marking  the  beginning  of 
a  new  year  of  deposition,  the  finer  one  originally  of 
clay.  Sederholm  interprets  the  phenomenon  on  a 
uniformitarian  basis  as  indicating  that,  even  in 
those  remote  times,  there  was  a  marked  difference 
in  the  seasons.  By  measuring  the  thickness  of 
many  thousands  of  annual  layers,  he  finds  their 
mean  thickness  to  be  about  five  inches.  The  total 
thickness  of  the  banded  phyllites  amounts  to 
10,000  feet  and  the  time  they  appear  to  represent 
is  therefore  only  24,000  years.  This  conclusion  is 
probably  far  from  the  truth,  for,  as  Sederholm 
particularly  emphasises,  it  is  difficult  to  know  what 
is  meant  by  the  thickness  of  a  deposit,  so  many 
arbitrary  and  misleading  elements  enter  into  its 
determination. 

From  De  Geer's  work,  it  might  have  been  said  at 
first  that  a  thickness  of  thirty  feet  was  deposited  in 

43 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

a  hundred  years,  but  as  the  deposit  was  traced 
over  the  country,  it  became  equally  evident,  that 
with  no  apparent  thickening  of  the  formation, 
deposition  had  gone  on  for  5000  years,  and  con- 
sidering the  growth  northwards  from  the  Baltic 
ridge,  perhaps  for  10,000  years.  The  whole 
difficulty  lies  in  determining  which  parts  of  a 
formation  are  strictly  contemporaneous.  A 
measurement  of  thickness  is  significant  only  in 
relation  to  the  immediate  area  of  deposit  and  to 
the  rate  at  which  it  moves  landwards  or  seawards. 
The  thickness  of  a  formation  and  the  maximum 
thickness  of  the  layers  formed  in  successive  years 
may  differ  enormously,  as  De  Geer's  researches 
have  made  so  evident.  For  the  same  reason  the 
term  rate  of  deposit  is  loose  and  misleading  unless 
it  is  clear  to  what  it  refers. 

Another  astronomical  method  of  estimating 
time,  though  embracing  much  longer  periods,  has 
been  applied  by  Gilbert  to  certain  formations 
in  Colorado.  The  basin  of  the  Arkansas  River  is 
largely  occupied  by  Cretaceous  sediments,  a  succes- 
sion of  which  is  given  in  the  adjoining  diagram. 
At  the  four  stages  marked  A,  B,  C  and  D  the 
argillaceous  shales  give  place  to  a  calcareous  type, 
and  in  these  there  is  a  regular  alternation  of  thin 
layers  of  limestone  and  of  calcareous  shale.  At  A 
the  average  thickness  of  a  pair  of  beds  is  1-5  feet, 
and  the  number  of  repetitions  is  15.  At  B  the 
limestones  are  more  massive,  but  the  parting 
shales  are  very  thin.  Here  again  the  average 
thickness  of  two  adjacent  beds  is  1-5  feet.  The 
limestones  at  C  are  less  pure,  and  each,  with 
its  associated  layer  of  shale,  amounts  on  the 


51 


IS 

UH 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

average  to  about  2-7  feet.    At  D  the  succession  is 
similar. 

To  explain  the  remarkably  regular  alternation 
of  conditions  which  determined  this  uniform 
rhythm  of  sedimentation,  purely  terrestrial  causes 
appear  to  be  insufficient.  Upheaval  and  subsidence 
of  the  earth's  crust,  and  the  changing  distribution 
of  land  and  sea,  are  characterised  rather  by  their 
irregularity  than  by  any  rhythmic  sequence. 
While  there  is  undoubtedly  a  rough  periodicity  in 
earth  movements,  yet  it  is  discernible  only  on  the 
broadest  scale  and  is  out  of  all  proportion  to  the 
requirements  of  this  case.  Gilbert  therefore 
suggests  an  astronomical  cause.  Of  the  several 
cyclic  changes  to  which  it  is  reasonable  to  appeal, 
the  annual  revolution  of  the  earth,  and  the  varia- 
tion of  the  eccentricity  of  its  orbit,  demand  periods 
which  are  in  the  first  case  too  short  (one  year), 
and  in  the  second  too  long  (91,000  years).  As  we 
have  already  seen,  the  relation  of  the  seasons  to 
the  position  of  perihelion  repeats  itself  about 
every  21,000  years,  and  this  astronomical  cycle 
seems  better  adapted  to  meet  the  case.  The 
climatic  changes  which  accompany  the  precession 
of  the  equinoxes  might  influence  the  character  of 
sedimentation  in  many  ways.  With  a  changing 
circulation  of  winds  and  currents,  argillaceous 
material  might  be  transported  and  deposited  at 
one  time  and  calcareous  at  another.  On  land, 
vegetation  might  predominate  during  part  of  the 
cycle,  and  the  surface  waters  would  then  dissolve 
more  calcium  carbonate  than  during  a  period  when 
vegetation  became  sparse.  At  the  same  time 
mechanical  erosion  would  be  impeded  in  the  first 
46 


ASTRONOMICAL  CONSIDERATIONS 

instance,  but  would  be  more  active  in  the 
second. 

It  is  evident  that  the  shale  was  deposited  more 
rapidly  than  the  limestone,  for  when  the  principal 
deposit  was  calcareous  the  thickness  is  1-5  feet, 
whereas,  in  the  case  of  the  less  calcareous  beds, 
it  rises  to  2-7  feet.  In  the  normal  shales  a 
conservative  estimate  of  the  equivalent  thickness 
would  be  4  feet.  Adopting  the  astronomical  time 
unit  of  21,000  years,  the  rate  of  deposit  would  then 
be  of  the  order  : 

Limestone,  i  foot  in  14,000  years. 
Shale,          i  foot  in    5,000  years. 

On  this  basis  the  3900  feet  of  shale  in  the  Ben  ton, 
Niobrara  and  Pierre  formations  represent  about  20 
million  years,  for  in  this  example  the  term  thickness 
seems  to  have  a  definite  meaning.  If  the  assump- 
tions are  correct,  the  duration  of  the  whole 
Cretaceous  period  must  therefore  be  considerably 
greater  than  this. 


47 


CHAPTER  IV 
THE  WORK  OF  DENUDATION 

Transference  of  material  from  land  to  sea — The  denuda- 
tion ratio — Weathering  of  rocks — The  work  of  chemical 
denudation — Summary  of  the  data — Composition  of  the 
saline  matter  in  the  oceans  and  of  that  annually  carried  to  the 
oceans — The  work  of  mechanical  denudation — Suspended 
and  bottom  loads  of  rivers — Mississippi  not  a  good  average 
case — Dole  and  Stabler's  work  in  the  United  States — 
Application  to  the  whole  land  area — Total  material  re- 
moved and  rate  of  degradation  of  land — Marine  erosion 
— Types  and  quantities  of  sediments  annually  produced. 

THE  purely  geological  methods  which  have 
been  devised  to  investigate  our  problem 
are  of  two  kinds.  The  first  attempts  to  apply  a 
time-scale  to  the  sedimentary  rocks  and  was, 
historically,  the  earliest  to  be  proposed ;  the 
second,  due  to  Joly,  deals  with  the  accumulation 
of  salt  in  the  oceans.  The  one  is  concerned  with 
material  carried  away  from  the  land  mechanically  ; 
the  other  with  the  material  removed  in  solution. 
The  various  agents  of  weathering,  of  which  rain  and 
frost  are  the  chief,  disintegrate  the  surface  rocks 
and  supply  the  rivers  with  their  load  of  detritus. 
The  turbid  condition  of  rivers  when  in  flood, 
heavily  charged  with  alluvial  matter,  is  a  familiar 
and  convincing  proof  that  the  effect  of  erosion  in 
conjunction  with  the  transporting  power  of  running 
water  must  always  be  to  wear  down  the  land  areas. 
In  the  dynamical  study  of  denudation  and 
48 


THE  WORK  OF  DENUDATION 

sedimentation  the  first  essential  is  to  know  the 
rate  at  which  the  rivers  are  working.  Measure- 
ments of  their  load  of  silt  and  dissolved  salts  and 
of  their  annual  discharge  to  the  sea  make  it  possible 
to  arrive  at  reliable  estimates  of  their  activity. 

Incidentally,  it  is  useful  to  determine  the  ratio 
which  solvent  denudation  bears  to  the  whole. 
The  denudation  ratio,  as  it  may  conveniently  be 
called,  is  the  ratio  of  the  load  of  dissolved  material 
to  the  total  load  carried  both  in  solution  and  in 
suspension. 

The  amount  of  material  removed  in  solution 
from  the  surface  rocks  is  not  quite  the  same  as  that 
which  is  carried  to  the  oceans.  A  small  proportion 
is  abstracted  from  the  over-ground  circulation  by 
the  waters  which  sink  below  the  surface,  and 
while  some  of  this  is  undoubtedly  brought  up 
again  through  the  agency  of  springs,  it  seems 
possible,  as  Prof.  Schwarz  has  boldly  suggested, 
that  certain  constituents,  such  as  iron  and  mag- 
nesium, may  be  permanently  removed  from  the 
earth's  crust  by  downward  migration.  In  the 
denudation  ratio  this  possibility  is  left  out  of 
account  as  having  no  bearing  on  the  study  of 
sedimentation. 

A  rough  estimate  of  the  denudation  ratio  may  be 
made  by  considering  the  weathering  and  decay  of 
rocks  in  situ.  Soluble  constituents  are  withdrawn 
by  leaching  and  a  residue  of  the  more  stable  minerals 
and  alteration  products  is  left  behind.  Weathering 
involves  not  only  the  abstraction  of  material  but 
also  the  introduction  of  fresh  material  from 
external  sources.  Oxidation,  hydration,  and 
carbonatisation  are  the  most  typical  reactions,  and 

E  49 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

they  must  be  allowed  for  in  determining  the  pro- 
portion of  the  original  rock  lost  by  solution.  This 
can  be  done  approximately  by  assuming  that 
some  element — aluminium  being  usually  chosen — 
has  remained  invariable  during  the  course  of  de- 
composition. From  the  analysis  of  a  large  number 
of  fresh  rocks  and  of  their  altered  equivalents,  it 
is  found  that  on  an  average  30  %  is  dissolved, 
leaving  a  residue  of  70  %.  The  denudation  ratio 
ought  therefore  to  be  about  0-3. 

The  direct  determination  of  the  work  of  chemical 
denudation  requires  three  distinct  sets  of  measure- 
ments :  (a)  the  annual  discharge  of  rivers  into  the 
oceans  ;  (b)  the  analysis  of  their  waters  ;  (c)  the 
measurement  of  their  drainage  areas.  Mellard 
Reade  was  the  first  to  point  out  the  importance  of 
these  factors  in  the  study  of  dynamical  geology. 
In  1879  he  collected  such  information  as  was 
then  available  and  deduced  from  it  the  quantity 
of  rock  material  annually  removed  from  the  whole 
land  area,  his  estimate  being  5280  million  tons.  Sir 
John  Murray's  corresponding  estimate  of  1887, 
which  was  based  on  analyses  of  the  waters  of 
nineteen  of  the  world's  principal  rivers,  was  4975 
million  tons. 

Until  1909  this  figure  could  not  be  improved 
upon,  but  in  that  year  there  was  published  by  the 
United  States  Geological  Survey  the  results  of  the 
detailed  and  systematic  work  carried  out  by 
R.  B.  Dole  and  H.  Stabler.  For  the  first  time  an 
attempt  had  been  made  to  measure  the  discharge, 
drainage  areas,  salinity,  and  suspended  load  of  all 
the  important  rivers  of  a  large  continental  area. 
The  estimates  represent  the  averages  of  observa- 

50 


THE  WORK  OF   DENUDATION 


tions  made  daily  for  a  year  or  longer,  and  in  the 
case  of  the  discharge,  the  measurements  extended 
over  at  least  seven  years. 

Seasonal  variations  and  the  effects  of  floods  are 
apt  to  be  misleading,  and  a  long  continued  series 
of  observations  is  necessary  if  their  relative 
importance  is  not  to  be  over — or  under — estimated. 
The  amount  of  material  in  solution  varies  but 
slightly  from  year  to  year,  and  the  average  of  one 
year's  results  is  within  10  %  of  the  true  mean  value. 
The  annual  discharge  varies  much  more  than  this, 
and  still  more  inconstant  is  the  load  of  suspended 
material,  which,  in  certain  years,  may  differ  from 
the  average  value  by  50  %.  These  figures  indicate 
how  difficult  it  is  to  introduce  exact  measurements 
into  geology  with  any  hope  of  finality. 

A  summary  of  all  the  best  data  now  available  has 
recently  been  given  by  Dr.  F.  W.  Clarke,  and  covers 
about  28  million  square  miles  of  the  drainage  areas 
of  the  earth.  The  details  are  given  in  the  following 
table  : 


CONTINENT. 

DRAINAGE  AREA  IN 
SQ.  MILES. 

SOLVENT  DENUDATION. 
TONS  ANNUALLY  REMOVED. 

IER  SQ. 
MILE. 

FROM    WHOLE 
AREA. 

N.  America.  . 
S.  America  .  . 
Europe  .... 
Asia 

6,000,000 
4,000,000 
3,000,000 
7,000,000 
8,000,000 

7°-5 
45'5 
90-0 

75-o 
40-0 

423,OOO,OOO 
182,000,000 
27O,OOO,OOO 
525,OOO,OOO 
32O,OOO,OOO 

Africa  .. 

28,000,000 

6i'O 

I,7O8,OOO,OOO 

THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

The  total  land  area  of  the  globe  is  estimated  by 
Murray  at  55-7  million  square  miles,  but  of  this 
1 1 -5  million  square  miles  are  areas  of  internal 
drainage,  such  as  the  Great  Basin  of  the  United 
States  and  the  Asiatic  depressions,  which  con- 
tribute nothing  to  the  ocean.  The  circumpolar 
regions,  representing  4-5  million  square  miles,  must 
also  be  left  out  of  account,  and  the  remaining 
397,  or  say,  40  million  square  miles,  is  that  from 
which  the  oceans  are  fed.  If  the  figures  given  above 
be  accepted  as  typical,  then  the  annual  addition 
of  material  to  the  oceans  by  solution  amounts  to 
2440  million  tons.  Some  of  this,  however,  is 
derived  from  the  atmosphere — chiefly  as  carbon- 
dioxide.  Applying  the  necessary  correction  of 
nearly  10%,  there  remains  2220  million  tons  as  the 
amount  actually  derived  from  the  rocks.  Murray's 
estimate,  it  will  be  noticed,  is  almost  exactly  twice 
that  of  Clarke. 

The  composition  of  the  saline  matter  carried 
to  the  oceans  may  be  found  by  suitably  weighing 
each  analysis  of  river  water  according  to  the 
discharge  of  the  latter.  The  general  mean  of  all 
such  results  is  given  in  the  table  opposite,  together 
with  the  total  amount  of  each  substance  in  the 
ocean.  The  small  traces  of  elements  other  than 
those  listed  are  quite  insignificant. 

It  is  obvious  from  a  comparison  of  these  two 
columns  that  the  annual  increment  of  dissolved 
matter  is  not  permanently  retained  by  the  oceans. 
The  greater  proportion  is  precipitated  by  chemical 
and  organic  agencies,  and  either  becomes  incor- 
porated with  detrital  material  or  goes  to  form 
individual  sediments.  The  chief  substances  pro- 

52 


THE  WORK  OF  DENUDATION 

duced  are  calcium  and  magnesium  carbonate, 
gypsum,  limonite,  and  silica.  Rather  more  than 
one-third  of  the  carbonates  appear  to  associate 
themselves  intimately  with  sands  and  muds.  The 
greater  part  of  the  remaining  two-thirds  is 


ANNUAL  ADDITION 

TOTAL  SALINE  MATTER 

CONSTITUENT. 

OF  SALINE  MATTER 

OF  THE  OCEANS  IN 

IN    MILLIONS   OF   TONS. 

MILLIONS   OF   TONS. 

Si02 

284 

__ 

Fe2O3  A12O3 

67 



Mg 

83 

I,535,OOO,OOO 

Ca 

497 

49O,OOO,OOO 

Na 

156 

I2,6l6,OOO,OOO 

K 

37 

454,OOO,OOO 

Cl 

138 

22,800,000,000 

Br 

78,000,000 

C03 

857 

80,300,000 

NO  3 

22 



SO 

299 

3,172,000,000 

Total 

2440 

4I,23O,OOO,OOO 

Annual  discharge  of  river  water 

into  ocean  .          .      =  24-3  X  io12  tons 

Volume  of  ocean  water          .      =307,496,000  cubic  miles 
Density  of  ocean  water  .      =  1-026  (mean) 

Mass  of  ocean  water        .         .     =     i, 178, 270  x  io12  tons 


deposited  as  limestone  on  the  continental  shelves 
(after  being  used  by  various  organisms  in  shell- 
making)  in  waters  which  are  comparatively  free 
from  terrigenous  sediment.  The  abstraction  of 
gypsum  from  the  ocean  takes  place  at  irregular 

53 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

intervals  under  suitable  conditions  of  concentra- 
tion. Of  the  limonite  and  silica,  the  chief  precipita- 
tion takes  place  on  the  continental  shelves  where 
they  associate  themselves  with  the  detrital 
sediments.  The  history  of  potassium  is  rather 
obscure,  but  on  the  contrary,  that  of  sodium 
appears  to  be  the  simplest  of  all.  That  it  is  stored 
up  in  the  oceans  is  an  assumption  which  is  granted 
as  justifiable  by  most  geologists. 

The  only  new  factor  required  in  order  to  estimate 
the  mechanical  work  of  denudation  is  the  load  of 
material  carried  by  the  rivers.  Besides  the  silt 
transported  in  suspension,  larger  fragments  are 
carried  by  rolling  along  the  stream  bottom. 
Measurements  of  the  bottom  load  are  lacking 
except  in  a  solitary  case — that  of  the  Missis- 
sippi— in  which  it  amounted  to  about  10  %  of 
the  whole.  It  is  difficult  to  define  any  precise 
difference  between  bottom  load  and  suspended 
load,  the  former  being  only  a  limiting  case  of  the 
latter.  When  the  water  is  fully  charged  with  rock, 
debris  the  highest  proportions  are  found  near  the 
bottom  and  sides,  and  at  a  point  in  mid-stream 
at  about  one-third  the  depth  from  the  surface 
—the  position  of  the  stream  lines  of  maximum 
velocity.  In  clear  water  the  rolling  power  reaches 
its  maximum  value,  for  apart  from  fluid  friction, 
energy  is  expended  in  no  other  way.  Most  rivers 
fall  between  these  extremes.  In  making  actual 
measurements,  samples  are  taken  from  repre- 
sentative points  in  the  river  and  used  to  give 
the  average  over  the  whole  section.  In  the 
final  estimate  it  seems  probable  that  a  large 
proportion  of  the  bottom  load  is  accounted  for. 


THE  WORK  OF  DENUDATION 

Even  if  a  correction  ought  to  be  applied  it  would 
be  pedantic  to  do  so  except  for  rivers  which  have 
been  under  observation  for  several  consecutive 
years,  since  the  variation  from  the  mean  annual 
load  is  very  great  from  year  to  year.  The  Nile 
varies  by  40  %  and  the  Potomac  by  as  much  as 
100  %.  In  the  United  States  the  mean  variation 
is  about  50  %.  With  uncertain  data  of  this  kind 
a  correction  of  less  that  10  %  may  safely  be 
disregarded. 

Of  all  the  rivers  of  the  world,  the  Mississippi  has 
been  most  favoured  by  measurements  of  the  kinds 
required,  and  many  estimates  of  the  rate  of 
continental  degradation,  of  the  rate  of  deposition  of 
sediments  and  of  the  age  of  the  earth  have  been 
based  upon  them.  There  is  no  doubt,  however, 
that  the  Mississippi  is  working  more  rapidly  than 
any  other  river  of  importance  in  North  America, 
except,  perhaps,  the  Colorado  River.  The  high 
declivity  in  the  west,  the  Tertiary  elevation  of 
the  plains  to  which  the  streams  are  not  yet 
adjusted,  and  the  abundance  of  easily  eroded 
glacial  drift  are  all  factors  which  promote  this 
activity.  In  the  case  of  rivers  other  than  those* 
of  North  America  for  which  data  are  available, 
the  same  high  rate  of  denudation  obtains; 
the  Rhone  and  the  Po,  for  example,  being 
amongst  the  most  energetic  workers  in  the  world. 
Generalising  for  the  whole  earth  from  these  rivers 
alone,  would  obviously  give  misleading  results. 
The  work  of  Dole  and  Stabler  again  comes  to  our 
aid,  and  in  the  following  table  their  aggre- 
gate measurements  for  the  whole  area  of 
the  United  States  are  tabulated.  Similar  evi- 

55 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 


dence    for   four  widely  separated   rivers   is   also 
given  : 


DRAINAGE  BASINS. 

AREA  IN 

SQ.    MILES. 

MILLIONS  OF  TONS  OF 
MATERIAL  REMOVED 
PER  YEAR. 

DENU- 
DATION 

RATIO. 

IN  SOLUTION 

IN 

SUSPENSION 

United  States 
Mississippi  .  . 
Nile  

3,088,500 
1,265,000 
1,100,000 
150,000 

34,800 

24I-5 
122 
21 
7'5 

8-5 

468 

304 
52 
15 
36 

0'34 
0-29 
0-29 

0'33 
0-19 

Uruguay  .... 
Rhone  

Leaving  out  the  Mississippi  because  of  its 
inclusion  in  the  United  States  and  weighing  each 
result  according  to  the  area  over  which  it  holds, 
the  mean  denudation  ratio  is  0*31,  a  figure  which 
agrees  very  well  with  our  previous  estimate.  '  If 
now  we  use  the  denudation  ratio  to  calculate  the 
material  removed  by  mechanical  denudation  over 
the  whole  land  surface,  we  should  not  be  far 
from  the  truth.  It  is  clear  that  if  from  the  40 
million  square  miles  which  drain  into  the  oceans 
the  quantity  of  material  carried  in  solution 
represents  0-3  of  the  total  material  removed,  then, 
as  the  former  amounts  to  2440  millions  of  tons 
annually,  the  quantity  carried  away  mechanically 
must  be  5700  million  tons.  That  this  figure  is  of  the 
right  order  is  favoured  by  another  consideration. 
The  mean  elevation  of  North  America  is  very 
nearly  that  of  all  the  land  areas  of  the  earth. 
Moreover,  according  to  Clarke's  figures  the  rate  of 
denudation  over  North  America  is  slightly  higher 

56 


THE  WORK  OF   DENUDATION 

than  the  average  for  all  the  lands,  but  more  closely 
approaches  it  than  does  that  of  any  other  con- 
tinental area.  We  may  therefore  take  the  rate  of 
denudation  of  North  America  as  a  fair  average  and 
apply  it  with  some  confidence  to  all  the  drainage 
areas  of  the  globe.  Doing  this,  the  total  amount 
of  suspended  material  annually  discharged  into  the 
oceans  is  computed  to  be  6000  million  tons. 

We  may  sum  up  the  work  of  denudation  in 
round  figures  as  follows  : 

Material  annually  removed  in 

solution 2500  million  tons 

Material  annually  removed  in 

suspension 6000      ,,        „ 

Total         8500  million  tons 

These  figures  may  also  be  expressed  in  terms  of 
the  rate  at  which  the  land  areas  are  being  worn 
down.  By  solvent  denudation  a  degradation  of  one 
foot  in  30,000  years  is  implied,  and  by  mechanical 
denudation,  one  foot  in  12,000  years.  Taking  both 
together  the  average  rate  of  denudation  is  found 
to  be  one  foot  in  8600  years.  It  should  be  clearly 
understood  that  individual  areas  may  be  lowered 
at  rates  very  different  from  this.  The  maximum 
rate  is  attained  in  the  Irawadi  basin,  one  foot  of 
which  is  removed  in  400  years.  The  Po  is  also  an 
exceptional  river,  and  lowers  its  basin  by  one  foot 
in  850  years.  On  the  other  hand,  in  the  Hudson 
Bay  district  of  North  America  the  drainage  only 
carries  away  one  foot  in  47,000  years. 

No  minimum  figure  can  be  given,  for  wherever 
deposition  of  sediment  takes  place  on  the  land 

57 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

areas  the  temporary  rate  of  denudation  locally 
becomes  negative.  In  making  these  calculations, 
the  density  of  rock  material  is  taken  as  2-6 ;  the 
weight  of  a  cubic  foot  as  165  Ibs  ;  and  the  weight  of 
a  cubic  mile  as  10,800  million  tons.  Although  the 
surface  covering  of  loam  or  earth  weighs  only  about 
100  Ibs  per  cubic  foot,  the  denser  and  more  closely 
packed  underlying  rock  need  alone  be  considered, 
for  it  is  by  its  decay  and  expansion  that  the  super- 
ficial blanket  above  is  produced. 

Our  final  problem  is  to  determine  the  nature  and 
quantity  of  the  sediments  which  are  ultimately 
formed  on  the  continental  shelves.  This  can  only 
be  done  roughly,  but  the  results  will  suffice-  to 
serve  our  purpose.  First  of  all,  two  serious 
difficulties  must  be  met  before  the  way  is  open  to 
take  this  step.  So  far,  marine  denudation  has 
been  left  out  of  account.  It  is  not  yet  possible  to 
make  a  wholly  satisfactory  estimate  of  the  relative 
magnitude  of  the  supply  of  detritus  captured 
directly  by  the  sea.  The  unknown  factor  is  the 
average  encroachment  of  the  sea  upon  the  coasts. 
For  the  British  Isles,  Croll  suggested  an  average 
of  three  feet  per  century,  and  the  figure  assumed 
by  Sir  A.  Geikie  about  the  same  time  was  ten  feet 
per  century.  A  much  later  estimate  by  Prof. 
Watts  places  the  average  retreat  of  the  English 
coast  at  a  hundred  feet  per  century.  Along  parts 
of  our  East  coast  marine  erosion  is  still  more  rapid 
than  this,  the  conditions  being  exceptionally 
favourable.  On  the  other  hand,  Geikie  considers 
that  all  the  force  of  the  Atlantic  beating  upon 
the  N.W.  coast  of  Scotland  may  not  wear  it 
away  at  more  than  one  foot  per  century.  What 

58 


THE  WORK  OF  DENUDATION 

the  average  between  these  extremes  may  be  can 
only  be  guessed  at.  If  for  convenience  we  accept 
Geikie's  figure  as  affording  a  likely  average  for  all 
the  coast  lines  of  the  earth  (125,000  miles),  and  if 
the  average  height  of  the  cliffs  be  taken  as  150  feet, 
then  the  mass  of  material  annually  removed  will 
be  about  700  million  tons. 

The  other  difficulty  is  concerned  with  the  annual 
amount  of  material  which  remains  in  the  oceans 
in  solution,  and  also  of  that  which  is  deposited  on 
the  ocean  floor  outside  the  limits  of  the  continental 
shelves.  For  the  former,  a  knowledge  of  the  age 
of  the  oceans  is  necessary.  Considering  all  the 
evidence,  the  amount  retained  at  the  present  day 
seems  to  be  about  200  million  tons,  but  this  is 
certainly  too  high  as  a  figure  representing  the 
average  increase  throughout  the  history  of  the 
oceans. 

For  the  deep-sea  deposits  little  more  than  a 
guess  is  possible,  although  we  can  now  approxi- 
mate to  the  right  order  of  magnitude  by  considering 
the  circulation  of  radium.  The  radium  in  the 
material  removed  from  the  lands  is  redistributed 
between  the  sediments  on  the  continental  shelves, 
the  deep-sea  deposits  and  the  water  of  the  oceans. 
Applying  our  present  knowledge  of  the  distribu- 
tion of  radium  (see  p.  131)  the  annual  mass  of  the 
deep-sea  deposits  is  found  to  be  about  1/30  of  the 
whole,  i.e.  about  300  million  tons. 

The  difficulties  can  scarcely  be  avoided  by 
balancing  them  against  each  other.  There  still 
remain  200  million  tons  (700  —  300  —  200)  to  be 
added  to  the  8500  million  tons  already  found  as 
the  total  for  sub-aerial  denudation.  This  gives  us 
59 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

8700,  or  as  an  extra  safeguard,  say  9000  million, 
tons  as  the  mass  of  sediment  annually  deposited 
on  the  continental  shelves.  It  is  unfortunate  that 
to  arrive  at  this  figure  an  element  of  doubt  should 
be  introduced  by  associating  the  results  of  careful 
experimental  work  with  the  vague  conclusions 
just  arrived  at.  The  bugbear  of  the  whole  investi- 
gation is  marine  erosion ;  but  if  it  is  remembered 
that  the  figures  given  in  that  connection  are 
meant  to  be  suggestive  rather  than  final,  no 
erroneous  impression  need  be  carried  away. 

If  the  sediments  ultimately  formed  are  shales 
(20%  quartz),  sandstones  (75%  quartz)  and  lime- 
stones (75%  calcium  carbonate),  their  proportions 
will  be  as  follows  : 

Shales  .      .      .     70  %  or  6300  million  tons. 
Sandstones      .     16  %  ,,   1440        „        „ 
Limestones      .     14  %  „   1260 

Total  .      .  100  %  =  9000  million  tons. 

In  the  two  following  chapters  the  application 
of  denudational  statistics  to  the  measurement  of 
geological  time  will  be  considered. 


CHAPTER    V 
THE  SALINITY  AND  AGE  OF  THE  OCEANS 

Halley's  proposal  in  1715 — Joly's  application  of  modern 
data  in  1899 — Further  studies  by  Sollas,  Clarke,  and 
Becker — Data  of  the  problem — Corrections  for  dissemi- 
nated sodium,  wind-borne  sodium,  human  agencies,  and 
marine  erosion — Uniformity  not  capable  of  proof — Im- 
portance of  cyclic  circulation  of  sodium — Origin  of 
chlorine  now  fixed  in  salt — Hour-glass  method  applied — 
Land  areas  of  the  past  and  their  elevation  compared  with 
those  of  to-day. 

IN  1715  the  famous  astronomer  Edmund  Halley 
published  a  paper  which  he  entitled,  A  short 
Account  of  the  Cause  of  the  Saltness  of  the  Ocean, 
and  of  the  several  Lakes  that  emit  no  rivers;  with 
a  Proposal  by  help  thereof  to  discover  the  Age 
of  the  World.  He  showed  that  since  the  water 
removed  from  lakes  by  evaporation  is  perfectly 
fresh,  "  the  saline  particles  brought  in  by  the 
rivers  remain  behind,  while  the  fresh  evaporate  ; 
and  hence  it  is  evident  that  the  salt  in  the  lakes 
will  be  continually  augmented  and  the  water 
grow  salter  and  salter."  Applying  the  same 
principle  to  the  oceans,  he  wrote,  "It  is  not 
improbable  but  that  the  ocean  itself  is  become 
salt  from  the  same  cause,  and  we  are  thereby 
furnished  with  an  argument  for  estimating  the 
duration  of  all  things."  Two  hundred  years  ago 
it  seemed  hopeless  to  attempt  to  determine  the 
annual  increment  of  salt  added  to  the  oceans,  but 
61 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

Halley  used  his  argument  "  to  refute  the  ancient 
notion  some  have  of  late  entertained  of  the 
eternity  of  the  world."  The  paper  was  completely 
forgotten,  until  Dr.  G.  F.  Becker  again  drew 
attention  to  it  a  year  or  two  ago. 

As  we  saw  in  the  last  chapter,  the  analysis  of 
river  waters  has  now  made  possible  a  determination 
of  the  annual  amount  of  material  carried  in 
solution  by  the  rivers  into  the  oceans.  T.  Mellard 
Reade  was  the  first  to  contemplate  the  application 
of  solvent  denudation  to  the  measurement  of 
geological  time,  and  the  data  he  gathered  together 
in  support  of  his  arguments  came  as  a  great 
surprise  to  those  who  had  concentrated  attention 
merely  on  the  mechanical  work  of  erosion.  No 
independent  advance,  however,  was  possible  until 
1899,  when  Joly  pointed  out  that  of  the  many 
elements  which  enter  into  the  composition  of  sea- 
water,  sodium  alone  tends  to  accumulate.  All  the 
others  are  sooner  or  later  rejected,  associating 
themselves  with  the  detrital  sediments,  or  forming 
chemical  or  organic  sediments  by  their  ultimate 
precipitation.  Joly  then  proceeded  to  use  sodium 
as  the  age-index  of  the  oceans.  He  assumed  that 
the  annual  increment  Nar  of  sodium  added  to  the 
oceans  by  all  the  rivers  of  the  world  has  remained 
practically  constant  throughout  geological  time. 
If  Na0  represents  the  total  amount  of  sodium  now 
accumulated,  the  ratio  Na0/Nar  gives  the  time 
which  has  elapsed  since  the  oceans  first  existed 
and  denudation  began  to  wear  down  the  lands. 
Joly's  first  estimate  was  from  80  to  90  million 
years,  and  shortly  afterwards  he  increased  this  to 
100  million  years.  Sollas  attacked  the  problem 
62 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  OCEANS 

afresh  in  1909,  and  from  a  most  careful  survey  of 
all  the  data  and  a  detailed  enquiry  into  every  phase 
of  the  subject,  he  concluded  that  the  most  probable 
estimate  of  the  age  of  the  oceans  would  appear  to 
lie  between  80  and  150  million  years. 

In  1910  a  further  study  was  made  by  Clarke  and 
Becker.  The  latter  departed  from  the  uniform- 
itarian  basis  on  which  all  the  other  calculations 
had  been  founded.  He  inferred  that  sodium 
accumulation  progressed  more  rapidly  in  the  past 
than  at  present.  All  the  original  sodium  must  have 
been  derived  from  igneous  rocks,  and  Becker 
considers  that  at  the  time  when  the  oceans  were 
first  possible  the  surface  of  the  earth  must  have 
consisted  exclusively  of  such  rocks.  At  the  present 
day  three-quarters  of  the  land  areas  are  covered 
by  sedimentary  rocks  which  can  supply  no  further 
important  additions  to  the  sodium  content  of  the 
ocean.  Assuming  that  the  production  of  sodium 
has  been  always  proportional  to  the  area  of 
igneous  exposures,  and  that  the  total  land  area  of 
the  globe  has  averaged  80%  of  the  present  area, 
he  finds  that  the  age  indicated  is  about  70  million 
years. 

We  may  now  proceed  to  examine  the  problem  in 
detail.  The  fundamental  data  on  which  the  method 
is  based  may  be  summarised  as  follows  : 

Mean  density  of  the  ocean  (Murray) .  .  1-026 
Volume  of  the  ocean  (Murray)  323,800,000  cu.miles 

(Joly)        339^48,000     „ 
,,  ,,  (Clarke)     302,000,000     ,, 

(Karsten)  307,496,000      „ 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

Clarke  now  accepts  the  latter  as  being  the  best 
estimate,  and  we  therefore  calculate  that  the 

Mass  of  the  ocean  .  .  =  1,178, 270  Xio12  tons. 
Total  salinity  of  the  ocean  (Dittmar) .  .  .  3-5% 
Sodium  of  the  ocean  (Dittmar)  .  .  .  .1-08% 
Accumulated  sodium,  Na0  =  12,600 Xio12  tons. 
Annual  increment,  Nar  .  =  156,000,000  tons. 

From  these  values  the  quotient  Na0/Nar  gives 
the  age  of  the  oceans  to  a  first  approximation  as 
80-8  million  years.  This  figure,  however,  cannot 
be  regarded  as  final.  Two  of  the  assumptions  on 
which  it  is  based  are  that  all  the  sodium  liberated 
from  igneous  rocks  is  contained  in  the  ocean,  and 
that  all  the  sodium  carried  annually  to  the  ocean 
has  been  liberated  from  such  rocks  for  the  first 
time.  The  obvious  corrections  to  be  applied  will 
increase  the  numerator  of  the  ratio  and  decrease 
the  denominator,  thereby  increasing  the  age 
estimate.  The  degree  to  which  the  numerator 
must  be  augmented  is,  as  far  as  we  know,  relatively 
insignificant.  Saline  deposits,  such  as  those  of  the 
Stassfurt  district,  are  only  of  trivial  importance. 
The  salt  of  the  ocean,  if  spread  regularly  over  the 
whole  land  areas,  would  form  a  layer  about  120  feet 
thick,  and  all  the  beds  of  rock  salt  which  have 
accumulated  by  evaporation  become  negligible 
beside  this  vast  quantity.  The  amount  of  sodium 
in  ground  waters  and  disseminated  through  the 
sedimentary  rocks  is  to  be  taken  into  consideration 
more  carefully.  Marine  sediments  at  the  time  of 
their  formation  are  saturated  w^h  sea  water,  and, 
when  raised  up  to  form  land,  they  must,  therefore, 
be  strongly  charged  with  salt.  The  actual  pro- 

64 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  OCEANS 

portion  of  sodium  abstracted  from  the  ocean  in 
this  way  cannot  at  one  time  be  very  great,  probably 
not  more  than  I  %  of  the  whole.  Throughout 
geological  time,  however,  a  certain  amount  of 
sodium  has  been  in  cyclic  circulation  between  land 
and  sea.  A  rough  idea  of  the  influence  of  this 
circulation  on  the  age  estimate  may  be  gained 
from  a  knowledge  of  the  total  volume  of  the 
sedimentary  rocks,  and  of  their  average  pore  space. 
Neither  of  these  factors  is  yet  known  with  the 
desirable  accuracy,  but  as  far  as  present  needs 
are  concerned,  the  total  bulk  of  the  sediments, 
excluding  deep-sea  deposits,  may  be  placed  at 
70  million  cubic  miles,  and  their  pore  space  at 
10  %.  The  latter  figure  is  probably  too  low, 
for  fresh  sediments  have  a  pore  space  of  40  %  to 
50  %  of  their  volume,  and  in  consolidated  sand- 
stones 20  %  is  common.  Many  of  the  sediments 
have  been  denuded  and  re-deposited  time  after 
time  ;  on  the  average,  probably  three  times.  On 
the  other  hand,  if  the  ocean  has  progressively 
increased  in  salinity,  its  average  sodium  content 
must  have  been  about  half  that  of  the  present. 
Basing  our  calculations  on  these  considerations, 
the  total  volume  of  sediments  which  have  ever 
existed  is  about  210  million  cubic  miles  ;  the  pore 
space  to  be  filled  by  sea  water  would  then  be  21 
million  cubic  miles.  The  total  amount  of  sodium 
precipitated  within  the  rocks  by  evaporation  could 
not  therefore  exceed  420  million  million  tons,  and 
at  the  present  rate  of  denudation  its  removal  would 
require  nearly  thr'e  million  years.  To  what 
extent  this  result  \v6uld  be  increased  by  absorption 
effects,  whereby  interstitial  salt  solutions  are 

F  65 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

concentrated  in  order  that  they  may  be  in  equi- 
librium with  normal  sea  water,  cannot  be  estimated. 
This  corrective  factor  would  probably  not  be  large. 

A  still  more  important  cyclic  circulation  is 
brought  about  by  wind-borne  sea  salt.  Fine 
particles  of  spray  are  swept  from  the  foaming  crests 
of  waves  by  the  wind  and  carried  often  many  miles 
inland.  Near  the  coast  the  salt  blown  over  the 
land  is  naturally  most  abundant.  It  falls  in  sea- 
fret  and  rain,  and  is  ultimately  returned  to  the 
sea  in  the  drainage  from  the  land.  Fortunately, 
the  amount  of  sodium  supplied  in  this  way  can  be 
estimated  by  analyses  of  rainwater  and  a  measure- 
ment of  the  rainfall.  As  before,  the  cyclic  sodium 
must  be  excluded  from  that  entering  into  the 
denominator  as  primary  sodium.  Joly  allows  an 
additive  time  correction  of  10  %,  Clarke  of  7  %, 
and  Becker  of  6  %.  The  time  estimate  is  therefore 
increased  by  a  further  five  or  six  million  years. 

Clarke  has  suggested  that  the  present  rate  of 
sodium  accumulation  has  been  accelerated  by 
human  agencies.  Nearly  six  million  tons  of 
sodium  are  annually  produced  as  common  salt, 
and,  as  sewage  and  chemical  refuse,  much  of  this 
is  again  returned  to  the  oceans.  Subtracting  this 
from  the  denominator,  the  age  is  increased  by  other 
three  million  years. 

A  number  of  corrections  may  be  made  to  decrease 
the  first  rough  estimate  of  the  ocean's  age.  Solvent 
denudation  due  to  marine  erosion  must  not  be 
forgotten.  Experiments  by  Joly  have  shown  that 
sea  water  is  several  times  (24—14)  more  active  as 
a  solvent  than  fresh  water.  He  attributes  to  its 
action  over  the  tide-swept  strand — covering  a 

66 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  OCEANS 

total  area  of  about  60,000  square  miles — a  supply 
of  sodium  amounting  to  3  %  of  that  derived  from 
the  normal  drainage  areas.  This  is  a  very  liberal 
estimate,  and  in  applying  a  negative  correction  of 
three  million  years  we  are  granting  all  that  can 
reasonably  be  claimed. 

Finally,  there  are  other  possibilities  of  uncertain 
magnitude  which  deserve  mention.  The  ocean 
may  conceivably  have  contained  sodium  before 
the  fluviatile  contributions  commenced.  By 
volcanic  eruptions,  sodium-bearing  materials  may 
be  cast  widespread  over  the  sea.  Juvenile 
waters  expelled  from  igneous  magmas  may  pre- 
sumably afford  a  supply  of  sodium.  The  import- 
ance of  saline  waters  derived  from  the  heated 
interior  of  the  earth  has  been  particularly  insisted 
upon  by  the  great  geologist  Suess.  As  a  source  of 
sodium,  such  waters  are  probably  of  little  moment, 
for  the  whole  amount  of  sodium  in  the  ocean  is 
already  more  than  explained  by  the  erosion  of 
igneous  rocks.  Solvent  denudation  involves  a  loss 
from  average  igneous  rock  of  1-57  %  due  to  sodium 
abstraction  alone.  According  to  Clarke,  the 
average  sodium  content  of  igneous  rocks  is  2-52  %, 
and  the  amount  retained  by  the  detrital  material 
which  goes  to  make  up  the  sediments  is  0-95  %  of 
the  original  rock.  Now,  if  the  total  mass  of  sodium 
which  has  accumulated  in  geological  time  is  12-6  x 
io15  tons  and  this  represents  1-57  %  of  the 
igneous  rock  in  which  it  originally  occurred,  it  is 
evident  that  the  mass  of  the  igneous  rocks  which 
have  been  denuded  away  amounts  to  800  x  io15 
tons.  The  mass  of  one  cubic  mile  of  rock  may  be 
taken  as  10,800  million  tons,  and  hence  the  volume 

67 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

of  igneous  rock  which  has  been  removed  is  74 
million  cubic  miles.  The  sediments  derived  from 
the  latter  ought  therefore  to  occupy  a  volume  of 
the  same  order.  A  number  of  independent 
estimates  of  the  volume  of  sediments  existing  on 
the  land  areas  have  been  attempted,  and  while 
no  great  accuracy  can  be  hoped  for,  it  is  significant 
that  all  agree  in  assigning  a  volume  somewhat 
greater  than  74  million  cubic  miles.  The  sedi- 
ments hidden  under  the  oceans  would  add  still 
further  to  the  total.  If  any  reliance  at  all  is  to  be 
placed  on  these  estimates,  it  is  clear  that  the  sodium 
in  the  ocean  ought  to  be  more  than  it  is  ;  at  any 
rate,  there  would  appear  to  be  little  room  for 
sodium  derived  from  other  sources,  such  as  the 
interior  of  the  earth. 

We  may  sum  up  the  results  of  this  discussion 
as  follows  : 

Approximate   age,  Na0/Nar=8i  million  years. 
Correction  for 

(a)  Disseminated  Sodium  =  3  million  years. 

(b)  Wind-borne  Sodium      =6        „  „ 

(c)  Human  agencies       .     =  3 

(d)  Marine  erosion     .     =  —  3 

Age  of  the  oceans     ...        90  million  years. 

Another  assumption  on  which  this  computation 
is  founded  must  now  be  examined  ;  that  is,  the 
practical  uniformity  of  the  annual  addition  of 
sodium  throughout  the  period  involved.  Little 
weight  can  be  attached  to  the  argument  that  the 
source  of  supply  has  been  gradually  impoverished 
in  alkalies,  for  the  soils  from  limestones,  which  are 
68 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  OCEANS 

among  the  poorest  of  the  alkali-bearing  rocks,  may 
contain  more  sodium  than  do  the  soils  derived 
from  granites.  The  sedimentary  rocks  being  less 
able  to  resist  erosion  are  more  rapidly  disintegrated 
and  removed  than  are  the  igneous  rocks.  The 
composition  of  streams  considered  in  relation  to 
the  rocks  which  they  drain  is  of  interest  here. 
Hanamann  has  shown  that  in  the  Elbe  and  its 
tributaries  three  times  more  sodium  is  carried 
away  from  a  square  mile  of  Cretaceous  sediments 
than  from  an  equal  area  of  granite.  In  the  same 
connection,  it  is  well  known  that  the  waters 
flowing  through  stratified  rocks  carry  more  salt 
than  those  from  igneous  rocks.  The  greater 
exposure  of  the  latter  in  former  land  areas,  if  such 
were  the  case,  would  certainly  not  contribute  a 
greater  sodium  income  to  the  ocean  than  if 
sedimentary  rocks  prevailed.  Joly  considers  that 
an  approximate  uniformity  has  been  preserved 
whatever  the  distribution  of  rock  types  may  have 
been.  It  would  not,  however,  be  difficult  to  prove 
by  actual  analyses  that  a  greater  area  of  igneous 
rocks  would  result  in  a  reduction  of  the  sodium 
increment,  and  that  the  present  rate  may  be  too 
high  because  of  the  predominance  of  sedimen- 
taries. 

This  unexpected  conclusion  raises  the  question 
of  the  validity  of  the  method  at  its  most  critical 
point.  Can  we  be  sure  that  the  cyclic  circulation  of 
sodium  has  been  taken  sufficiently  into  considera- 
tion ?  The  only  source  to  which  the  anomalous 
proportion  of  sodium  from  sedimentary  rocks  can 
be  traced,  apart  from  the  factors  already  dealt 
with,  is  constituted  by  the  ground  waters.  These 

69 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

waters  often  contain  minute  quantities  of  salt  of 
which  the  origin  is  very  obscure.  Whence  came 
the  chlorine  ?  Igneous  rocks  themselves  only 
contain  about  2  %  of  the  chlorine  necessary  to 
convert  the  liberated  sodium  into  salt.  The 
emission  of  chlorine  from  volcanoes  and  solfataras 
probably  affords  the  necessary  supply,  but  most 
of  this  never  reaches  the  ground  waters  directly. 
Becker,  dealing  with  the  same  difficulty  in  the  case 
of  river  water,  calculates  that  40  %  of  the  annual 
sodium  increment  is  combined  with  chlorine  of 
which  the  origin  cannot  be  traced.  He  accordingly 
rejects  this  amount  as  not  being  of  normal  or 
primary  origin.  If  it  has  all  been  derived  from  the 
oceans,  which  he  regards  as  an  extreme  possibility, 
it  must  be  subtracted  from  the  apparent  income, 
since  it  is  simply  a  circulation  of  capital. 

A  maximum  figure  for  the  age  of  the  oceans 
(still  on  the  assumption  of  uniformity)  ought 
theoretically  to  be  attainable  by  accepting  the 
whole  of  the  sodium-chloride  of  the  rivers  as  cyclic. 
We  have  the  following  figures  : 

Chlorine =  138  million  tons. 

Sodium  combined  with 

chlorine =     87        ,,        „ 

Sodium    uncombined    with 

chlorine =     69        ,,        „ 

Total  Sodium,  Nar         =156  million  tons. 

The  unchloridised  sodium  implies  an  age  of  180 
million  years,  an  estimate  which  would  in  general 
be  condemned  as  excessive. 

The    difficulties    presented   by   sediments   and 
70 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  OCEANS 

ground  waters  are  almost  insuperable,  and  it  may 
be  safer  to  adopt  a  means  by  which  they  can 
be  entirely  disregarded.  The  sodium  lost  from 
igneous  rocks  amounts  by  mass  to  1-57  %  of  the 
latter.  Igneous  and  metamorphic  rocks  are  at 
present  exposed  over  one-fifth  of  the  drainage 
areas,  or  8,000,000  square  miles.  Many  of  the 
metamorphic  rocks  are  partially  or  wholly  of 
sedimentary  origin,  and  ought  not  to  enter  into  the 
computation.  We  have  already  seen  that  the 
average  rate  of  denudation  is  one  foot  in  8600 
years,  and  at  this  rate,  one  cubic  mile  of  primary 
rock,  or  10,800  million  tons,  would  be  denuded 
away  in  4-54  years.  In  one  year  the  supply  of 
sodium  would  therefore  be  37  million  tons,  and  the 
time  required  for  the  accumulation  of  the  existing 
store  of  sodium  in  the  oceans  would  be  340 
million  years. 

We  meet  with  a  curious  discrepancy  at  this 
point.  The  actual  amount  of  unchloridised  sodium 
is  69  million  tons,  while  that  which  is  drawn  from 
the  igneous  rocks  cannot  exceed  36  million  tons. 
In  each  case  sub-aerial  denudation  alone  is  being 
considered,  so  that  the  failure  to  take  marine 
denudation  into  account  does  not  affect  the 
matter.  The  figures  imply  that  a  great  deal  of 
unchloridised  sodium  is  drawn  from  the  sedi- 
mentaries.  Even  if  the  extreme  assumption  is 
made  for  the  moment,  that  the  igneous  rocks  lose 
all  their  sodium,  2-52  %,  the  annual  supply  could 
only  reach  60  million  tons.  The  discrepancy  is 
evidently  due  to  the  facts  that  sediments  freshly 
formed  from  primary  rocks  retain  a  considerable 
percentage  of  sodium,  and  that  it  is  only  after  the 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

material  has  been  re-assorted,  perhaps  several 
times,  that  the  element  is  withdrawn  to  the 
extent  indicated  by  Clarke's  average  figures.  At 
the  present  day,  even  when  the  igneous  rocks  have 
been  deprived  of  37  million  tons  of  sodium,  the 
sedimentary  rocks,  to  bring  up  the  total  to  69 
million  tons,  must  lose  more  than  half  of  their 
primary  sodium.  It  is  interesting  to  observe  that 
if  all  the  sodium  now  carried  each  year  to  the 
oceans — 156  million  tons — were  derived  directly 
from  the  rocks,  igneous  and  sedimentary,  the 
latter  would  be  obliged  to  lose  nearly  twice  as 
much  sodium  as  they  actually  contain  !  This 
remarkable  conclusion  indicates  either  that  our 
statistics  of  the  annual  production  of  sediments 
are  hopelessly  wrong,  or  else  that  the  chloridised 
sodium  is  almost  wholly  cyclic.  The  latter 
inference,  supported  as  it  is  by  the  impossibility  of 
otherwise  accounting  for  the  chlorine,  thus  receives 
further  support. 

In  the  application  of  the  above  data  to  the  age 
question,  it  has  been  tacitly  assumed  that  the 
present  exposures  of  primary  rocks  are  neither 
greater  nor  less  in  area  than  the  average  of  such 
exposures  since  the  oceans  began. 

It  is  impossible  to  know  what  the  average 
may  have  been,  for  while  the  original  lands  must 
have  been  entirely  formed  of  igneous  or  pseudo- 
igneous  planetesimal  material,  it  is  equally  certain 
that  their  area  was  but  a  fraction  of  that  of  the 
present  land  areas.  The  evolution  of  the  earth's 
surface  features  has  tended  to  intensify  the  differ- 
ence between  the  ocean  depths  and  the  mountain 
heights.  The  ocean  basins  have  gradually  deepened 
72 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  OCEANS 

and  become  more  stable,  and  their  relative 
permanence  is  generally  admitted.  The  lands  are 
now  more  extensive  than  ever  they  have  been  ; 
initially  it  is  probable  that  only  low  and  scattered 
islands  emerged  from  the  shallow  primitive  seas. 
We  are  faced  here  with  many  vague  problems. 
The  volume  of  the  seas  may  have  been  less  than 
it  is  to-day  ;  the  original  rocks  were  probably  not 
granitic  in  type,  and  were  certainly  poor  in  sodium  ; 
carbon-dioxide  seems  to  have  been  the  chief 
atmospheric  companion  of  nitrogen,  and  solvent 
denudation  would  be  correspondingly  more  vigor- 
ous. How  far  all  these  considerations  affect  the 
point  at  issue  cannot  be  decided.  To  discuss 
them  would  lead  us  into  a  complex  maze  of 
speculation.  The  original  basis  of  our  calculation 
may  afford  as  near  an  approach  to  the  truth  as 
could  be  arrived  at  by  any  other  reasonable 
hypothesis  of  changing  land  areas,  and  of  their 
composition. 

On  this  view  it  is  possible  to  calculate  a  minimum 
figure  for  the  age  of  the  oceans,  but  it  must  be 
remembered  that  the  results  based  on  an  assump- 
tion, which  is  merely  a  uniformitarian  guess,  are 
themselves  equally  uncertain.  If  the  igneous 
rocks  had  lost  all  their  sodium,  we  have  already 
found  that  the  annual  supply  would  be  60  million 
tons,  and  the  sediments  would  be  destitute  of  that 
element.  The  age  would  then  be  at  least  210 
million  years.  The  contradiction  between  this 
minimum  figure  and  the  maximum  deduced  from 
the  total  unchloridised  sodium,  viz.  180  million 
years,  is  explicable  on  one  or  both  of  two  further 
possibilities,  that  the  average  exposure  of  igneous 

73 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

rocks  in  the  past  has  been  greater  than  that  of 
the  present  day,  or  that  the  amount  of  primary 
sodium  now  being  derived  from  the  sedimentary 
rocks  is  considerably  above  the  average  for  the 
past.  Our  interpretation  of  the  data  is  made 
particularly  difficult  because  of  the  widespread 
covering  of  glacial  detritus,  rich  in  felspathic 
constituents  and  easily  eroded. 

The  contradictory  results  become  still  worse 
when  it  is  remembered  that  the  rate  of  denudation — 
one  foot  in  8600  years — is  probably  too  high  to  be 
safely  applied  to  areas  of  igneous  rocks.  Analysis 
of  river  waters  draining  such  areas  indicate  a  rate 
which  is  only  about  a  half  of  the  above.  But  even 
this  correction  is  surpassed  in  importance  by  one 
arising  out  of  the  possibility  that  the  present 
standard  of  measurement  may  be  misleading  in 
not  being  typical  of  geological  time.  The  mean 
height  of  the  drainage  areas  is  subject  to  much 
fluctuation.  By  denudation  it  is  steadily  reduced  ; 
by  earth  movements,  and  particularly  during 
the  periods  of  intense  diastrophism,  it  may 
become  unusually  great.  It  seems  not  unlikely 
that  we  are  now  near  a  period  of  extreme  con- 
tinental elevation,  and  that  the  geological  pro- 
cesses which  are  thereby  quickened  up,  cannot  be 
accepted  as  affording  a  true  standard.  This 
suggestion  will  be  dealt  with  further  in  the  next 
chapter. 

The  high  figures — 210-340  million  years — given 
above,  must  not  be  supposed  to  possess  any  serious 
value.  The  whole  discussion  merely  serves  to 
betray  the  uncertainty  of  the  method  and  the 
doubtful  applicability  of  even  the  most  accurate 

74 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  OCEANS 

data.  For  the  present  we  can  only  conclude  that 
our  knowledge  of  the  part  played  by  sodium  and 
chlorine  in  the  constant  redistribution  of  the 
materials  of  the  earth's  crust  is  still  lamentably 
imperfect,  and  that  quantitative  deductions  drawn 
from  it  must  be  regarded  as  being  purely  pro- 
visional. 


75 


CHAPTER   VI 
SEDIMENTATION  AND  GEOLOGICAL  TIME 

The  maximum  thickness  of  the  sedimentary  rocks — 
Rate  of  deposit — Uniformitarian  basis  of  the  method  as 
usually  applied — Arguments  against  the  validity  of  this 
assumption — Present  a  period  of  land  extension  and  con- 
tinental elevation — Present  geological  rates  not  true 
standards — Ideal  sedimentation  curve  and  rates  of  de- 
posit— Difficulties  in  the  application  of  the  data — Sum- 
mary of  time  estimates  based  on  this  method — The  hour- 
glass method  applied  to  the  accumulation  of  sediments 
and  of  calcium  carbonate. 

THE  most  familiar  method  of  estimating 
geological  time  is  based  upon  the  total 
observed  thickness  of  stratified  rocks  and  the 
rate  at  which  they  may  have  been  deposited. 
Our  knowledge  of  the  so-called  maximum  thick- 
ness of  each  of  the  stratigraphical  systems  has 
been  carefully  summarised  by  Sollas,  to  whom  we 
owe  the  following  table. 

Maximum  Thickness  of  the  Geological  Systems. 


FEET 


Recent  and  Pleistocene    .  4,000 

Pliocene 13,000 

Miocene 14,000 

Oligocene         ....  12,000 

Eocene 20,000 

63,000  feet. 

76 


SEDIMENTATION 


Maximum  Thickness  of  the  Geological  Systems — contd. 

FEET 

Cretaceous      ....  44,000 

Jurassic 8,000 

Triassic 17,000 

69,000  feet. 

Permian           ....  12,000 

Carboniferous       .      .      .  29,000 

Devonian        ....  22,000 

-  63,000     „ 

Silurian 15,000 

Ordivician 17,000 

Cambrian 26,000 

58,000     „ 

Algonkian       ....      82,000  82,000    „ 
Archean  ?  ? 


Total          335,ooo  feet. 


The  rate  of  deposit  of  sediment  on  the  ocean 
floor  is  a  factor  over  which  there  has  been  much 
dispute.  The  rate  varies  between  very  wide  limits, 
according  to  distance  from  the  shore  and  from 
the  mouths  of  great  and  active  rivers.  What  is 
generally  sought  is  to  give  an  estimate  which 
will  correspond  to  the  maximum  thickness  of 
accumulated  material,  i.e.  an  estimate  of  the 
average  maximum  rate  of  deposit.  The  same  rate 
is  then  applied  in  turn  to  the  whole  of  the 
geological  column  in  the  hope  that  no  serious 
error  will  be  introduced  by  the  assumption  of 
uniformity.  This  attitude  was  taken  up  in 
defence  against  the  attacks  of  Kelvin  and  his 

77 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

followers.  The  tendency  to  invoke  more  active 
geological  agencies  in  the  past,  greater  floods 
and  tidal  waves,  a  more  stupendous  upheaval 
of  mountains  and  more  violent  volcanic  erup- 
tions, did  not  commend  itself  to  most  geologists. 
Geikie  stated  the  case  very  clearly  in  his  eloquent 
address  of  1892,  when  he  affirmed  that  "  the 
geological  record  furnishes  a  mass  of  evidence 
which  no  arguments  drawn  from  other  depart- 
ments of  Nature  can  explain  away,  and  which,  it 
seems  to  me,  cannot  be  satisfactorily  interpreted 
save  with  an  allowance  of  time  much  beyond  the 
narrow  limits  which  recent  physical  speculation 
would  concede."  But  while  the  conception  of 
greater  activity  in  the  past  met  with  little  favour, 
the  assertion  of  uniformity  was  as  far  as  geologists 
dared  to  go.  No  one  suggested  that  we  might  be 
living  in  an  age  of  more  than  average  activity. 
Yet  there  are  many  reasons  which  favour  this 
hypothesis  in  preference  to  the  alternative  views. 
That  the  average  land  area  of  the  past  was 
less  than  that  of  to-day  has  already  been 
stated.  According  to  the  palaeo-geographical  re- 
searches of  Mr.  C.  Schuchert,  the  mean  area  of 
North  America  since  Cambrian  times  has  been 
four-fifths  of  its  present  area.  In  the  case  of 
the  other  continents  a  smaller  fraction  would 
probably  be  more  representative.  Of  very  much 
greater  importance  is  the  fact  that  the  aver- 
age height  of  the  land  areas  above  sea-level 
has  often  been  less  than  it  is,  so  that  the  present 
average  is  excessive  when  viewed  from  the 
broader  standpoint  of  geological  time.  The  chief 
defect  in  the  time  estimates  based  on  the  rate 

78 


SEDIMENTATION 


of  sedimentation  lies,  according  to  Chamber- 
lin,  in  the  too  full  dependence  on  standards  derived 
from  the  geological  processes  now  in  action.  It  is 
tacitly  assumed  that  current  rates  are  representa- 
tive, or  that  the  departure  from  the  mean  rate  is 
not  such  as  to  involve  any  grave  error.  Joly,  for 
example,  in  discussing  the  divergent  evidence  of 
geological  processes  and  radioactive  minerals, 
points  out  that  to  bring  the  different  methods  into 
agreement  we  must  assume  "  that  the  rivers  are 
now  bearing  to  the  sea  about  14  times  the  average 
peicentage  of  the  past — not  less  than  9  times." 
Then  he  says,  "  It  seems  quite  impossible  to  find 
any  explanation  of  such  an  increase." 

In  the  present  high  relief  of  the  earth's  surface 
at  least  a  partial  explanation  may  be  found.  Prof. 
Chamberlin  writes  in  a  private  communication  to  the 
author :  "  Because  of  the  relatively  high  gradients, 
the  wash  of  clastic  material  from  the  slopes  and  its 
deposition  in  the  basins,  as  well  as  the  transfer  of 
salts  to  the  sea,  are  to-day  more  rapid  than  in 
average  times.  We  seem  to  be  at,  or  near,  one  of 
the  great  extremes  of  intensification  of  the  processes 
of  solution  and  degradation.  And  so,  whether 
conclusions  are  based  upon  degradation  and 
clastic  deposition,  or  upon  solvent  action  and  the 
accumulation  of  solutes  in  the  sea,  the  present 
rates  are  high  rates,  and  if  these  are  made  the  basis 
of  time  estimates,  the  estimates  are  minimum 
ones.  There  are  abundant  evidences  that  periods 
of  base-levelling  have  occupied  a  notable  part  of 
geological  time.  There  is  cogent  evidence  that  the 
Archean  and  Proterozoic  (Algonkian)  terranes 
were  reduced  well  towards  base-level  in  pre- 
79 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

Cambrian  times,  and  that  subsequently  extensive 
base-levelling  clearly  seems  to  have  intervened  at 
repeated  intervals.  To  me  the  evidence  seems  to 
support  the  existence  of  a  dozen  or  a  score  of 
stages  of  peneplanation,  some  of  which  appear  to 
have  made  a  notable  advance  toward  complete 
base-levelling." 

During  those  intervals,  when  the  average 
continental  height  was  low,  denudation  and 
deposition  would  proceed  very  slowly.  How 
slowly,  we  have  no  adequate  means  for  determining. 
A  very  careful  study  of  drainage  basins  with 
reference  to  their  mean  elevation  would  be  a  step 
towards  a  sounder  method  than  it  has  yet  been 
possible  to  apply.  That  the  departure  from  present 
rates,  in  past  time,  may  have  been  very  consider- 
able, is  indicated  crudely  by  a  very  simple  calcula- 
tion. It  has  been  found  experimentally  that  the 
carrying  power  of  water  varies  as  the  sixth  power 
of  its  velocity.  Roughly,  we  may  say  it  varies  as  the 
sixth  power  of  the  mean  square  of  the  heights  of  the 
drainage  basin  from  which  it  finds  its  way  to  the 
sea.  If  this,  were  strictly  true,  then,  if  the  present- 
day  contours  of  the  land  were  reduced  to  half  their 
value,  the  power  of  removing  material  would  be 
reduced  to  less  than  one  four- thousandth.  Of 
course,  other  factors  would  begin  to  operate  which 
would  prevent  the  attainment  of  any  variation  as 
extreme  as  this.  Nevertheless,  our  faith  in  the 
value  of  present  standards  as  applied  to  geological 
time  cannot  but  be  seriously  shaken.  Chamberlin 
feels  warranted  in  thinking  "  that  the  substitution 
of  mean  velocities  of  denudation,  deposition,  and 
saline  accumulation,  if  it  could  be  made  to  ap- 

80 


SEDIMENTATION 


proach  the  realities  of  the  case,  would  have  the 
effect  of  multiplying  by  a  considerable  figure  the 
best  estimates  that  have  been  made  on  the  basis 
of  current  velocities."  Other  factors  tending  to 
increase  the  age  estimate  are  numerous,  but 
comparatively  insignificant  beside  those  already 
briefly  discussed. 

In  the  last  chapter  we  concluded  with  an  estimate 
of  the  quantity  of  different  types  of  sediment 
which  are  now  annually  deposited. 

Shales      ....     6300  million  tons. 
Sandstones    .      .      .     1440         „        ,, 
Limestones    .  1260 


9000  million  tons. 

If  it  be  assumed  that  all  the  arenaceous  sedi- 
ments form  littoral,  deltaic  and  estuarine  types, 
i.e.  that  they  are  concentrated  over  an  area  of  say 
100,000  square  miles,  the  rate  of  accumulation 
would  be  one  foot  in  150  years,  or  dealing  only  with 
fresh  unconsolidated  sediment,  of  one  foot  in  about 
100  years.  But  these  figures  are  obviously  too 
high,  for  a  great  deal  of  sandstone  comes  under 
shallow  water  marine  types.  Fortunately,  in  the 
deltaic  deposits  of  two  important  rivers  human 
remains  of  recognised  age  are  found  buried ;  and 
from  measurements  of  the  thickness  in  each  case 
it  is  known  that  the  Nile  has  deposited  loose 
sediment  at  one  foot  in  320  years,  and  the  Po  at 
one  foot  in  174  years. 

We  have  here,  as  in  all  deltaic  deposits,  a  mcde 
of  growth  analogous  to  that  of  the  glacial  clays 
studied  by  De  Geer.  It  by  no  means  follows  that 

G  81 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

these  rivers  will  continue  to  raise  their  beds  at  the 
same  rates,  for  the  main  growth  of  deposit  is  not 
upwards,  but  seawards. 

To  get  a  rough  idea  of  the  rate  of  sedimentation, 
the  ideal  section  opposite  has  been  constructed. 
The  continental  shelves  are  assumed  on  the 
average  to  be  representable  as  a  band  of  100  miles 
in  width  fringing  a  coastline  of  100,000  miles. 
The  average  thickness  of  a  deposit  laid  down 
according  to  this  plan  would  be  about  0-4  of  the 
greatest  thickness,  the  latter,  on  the  scale  of  the 
diagram,  having  reached  400  feet.  In  the  par- 
ticular case  illustrated  the  land  is  slowly  sinking, 
and  as  the  sea  encroaches  upon  it  the  deposits 
gradually  overlap. 

If  deposited  over  one  square  mile,  as  consolidated 
sediments  of  density  2*5,  our  9000  million  tons  of 
material  would  form  a  rectangular  mass  4570  feet 
in  thickness.  Being  deposited  over  the  ten  million 
square  miles  of  the  continental  shelf,  the  average 
thickness  of  the  layer  is  0*000457  feet,  correspond- 
ing to  a  rate  of  deposit  of  one  foot  in  2200  years. 
The  maximum  rate  is  therefore  one  foot  in  880 
years.  If  this  figure  be  applied  to  the  total  thick- 
ness of  the  geological  column,  then,  disregarding  its 
imperfection,  the  time  implied  would  be  about 
300  million  years. 

The  distribution  of  conglomerate,  sandstone  and 
shale  is  sufficiently  indicated  in  the  diagram.  It 
is  difficult  to  know  how  to  distribute  the  argillace- 
ous and  calcareous  types.  They  are  mutually 
exclusive,  for  limestone  cannot  form  by  organic 
agencies  in  places  where  mechanical  detritus  is 
being  deposited.  They  are  therefore  taken 
82 


H-    2 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

together,  on  the  basis  that  where  one  is  not  being 
formed  the  other  is. 

The  following  table  gives  the  rates  of  deposit 
at  various  distances  from  the  shore,  for  the  case 
illustrated  in  Fig.  n  : 


YEARS  FOR  DEPOSIT  OF  ONE  FOOT. 


JJISTANCE  FROM 
SHORE  IN  MILES. 

FRESH 

DENSITY  =  1*8. 

CONSOLIDATED 

DENSITY  =  2  '5. 

8 

o 

_ 

_ 

c 
£ 

10 

2,780 

2,000 

•1  • 

20 

1,670 

1,200 

§ 

3° 

1,120 

880 

CO 

4° 

1,4.10 

1,030 

5° 

en 
tr 
P» 

2,280 
5,210 

1,  660 
3,750* 

70 

8* 

10,420 

7,500* 

80 

13,900 

IO,OOO* 

90 

20,850 

15,000* 

100 

41,700 

3O,OOO 

*  Cf.  Rates  of  deposit  of  the  Cretaceous  sediments  of  Colorado, 
p.  47- 

These  figures,  however,  have  but  little  value,  for 
there  is  no  single  law  of  deposition.  The  effects  of 
ocean  currents,  of  earth  movement,  and  of  the 
presence  or  absence  of  great  rivers  should  all  be 
considered,  and  they  provide  a  problem  so  com- 
plex that  as  yet  it  is  hopelessly  t^ond  a  general 
solution.  Difficulties  are  encountered  at  every 
stage  ;  not  only  are  the  estimated  rates  of  doubtful 
value,  but  their  application  is  discredited  by  our 
ignorance  as  to  what  constitutes  the  real  maximum 
thickness  of  sediments. 

84 


SEDIMENTATION 


As  already  indicated,  the  latter  difficulty  is  due 
to  the  tendency  for  successive  beds  to  overlap 
while  the  cycle  of  deposition  is  running  its  course. 
As  was  admirably  stated  by  Prof.  Watts  in  his 
Presidential  address  to  the  Geological  Society  in 
1911,  deltaic  deposits  gradually  extending  sea- 
wards are  more  characteristic  during  periods  when 
the  land  is  being  elevated  relative  to  sea  level. 
On  the  contrary,  during  periods  of  depression 
estuarine  conditions  prevail  and  the  beds  grow 
•landwards. 

The  same  problem  has  been  attacked  by 
Sederholm  from  a  rather  different  point  of  view. 
He  says,  "  As  the  layers  successively  formed  cover 
each  other  like  scales  or  roof-tiles,  no  vertical 
section  contains  them  all.  If  we  mean  by  maxi- 
mum thickness  the  sum  of  the  maxima  of  the  layers 
formed  in  successive  years,  it  certainly  measures 
millions  of  feet."  In  this  case  the  rates  of  deposit 
as  ordinarily  found  would  not,  of  course,  be 
applicable. 

Before  proceeding  farther,  it  may  be  well  to 
review  the  various  estimates  of  time  which  have 
been  founded  upon  the  geological  method.  The 
earlier  geologists  believed  that  the  sediments  were 
deposited  widespread  over  the  ocean  floor  and  the 
rate  of  deposition  was  therefore  taken  as  even  less 
than  that  of  denudation.  Then  came  the  Chal- 
lenger expedition  in  1872-5,  and  it  became  certain 
that  the  formation  of  all  except  the  less  im- 
portant deep-sea  deposits  takes  place  almost 
entirely  on  the  submarine  continental  shelves. 
A  considerable  modification  of  the  estimated 
rates  of  deposition  was  then  made  necessary 

85 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 


and     the    time    periods    were    correspondingly 
shortened. 


DATE. 

AUTHOR. 

MAXIMUM 
THICKNESS 

IN  FEET. 

RATE  OF 

DEPOSIT 
YEARS  FOR 

ONE  FOOT. 

TIME  IN 
MILLIONS 
OF  YEARS. 

i860 

Phillips 

72,000 

1332 

96 

1869 

Huxley 

IOO,OOO 

1000 

IOO 

1871 

Haughton 

177,200 

8616 

1526 

1878 

Haughton 

177,200 

? 

2OO 

1883 

Winchell 

— 

3 

1889 

Croll 

12,00.0* 

6ooof 

72 

1890 

de  Lapparent 

150,000 

600 

90 

1892 

Wallace 

177,200 

158 

28 

1892 

Geikie 

100,000 

730-6800 

73-680 

1893 

McGee 

264,000 

6000 

1584 

1893 
1893 

Upham 
Walcott 

264,000 

316 

IOO 

45-7° 

1893 

Reade 

31,680* 

300of 

95 

1895 

Sollas 

164,000 

100 

17 

1897 

Sederholm 



— 

35-40 

1899 

Geikie 



— 

IOO 

1900 

Sollas 

265,OOO 

IOO 

26-5 

1908 

Joly 

265,OOO 

300 

80 

1909 

Sollas 

335.800 

IOO 

80 

*  Spread  evenly  over  the  land  areas. 
t  Kate  of  denudation. 

Most  of  these  estimates  are  little  more  than 
rough  guesses.  We  do  not  know  how  much  of  the 
story  is  lost  to  us,  or  how  much  is  hidden  away. 
The  time  which  has  usually  been  regarded  as 
expressing  the  geological  requirements  most 
adequately  is  100  million  years.  The  fanciful 
figures  arrived  at  by  Winchell,  and  McGee  (who 
suggested  a  probable  age  of  6000  million  years) 

86 


SEDIMENTATION 


are  merely  illustrations  of  how  the  data  could  be 
twisted  to  produce  impossibly  extreme  results. 
The  latest  estimate,  due  to  Sollas,  includes  an 
allowance  of  25-4  million  years  for  the  duration  of 
pre- Cambrian  time — the  same  period  as  that 
which  has  apparently  elapsed  since.  A  further 
allowance  is  made  for  unconformities,  those  gaps 
in  the  sequence  which  are  unrepresented  by 
sediment.  Taking  the  great  unconformities  as 
probably  numbering  six,  each  being  equivalent 
to  40,000  feet  of  sediment,  24  million  years  are 
added.  For  minor  unconformities  and  interrup- 
tions in  the  record  other  5  millions  are  granted 
and  the  total  is  thus  brought  up  to  80  million  years. 
In  an  attempt  to  free  ourselves  from  the 
difficulties  with  which  this  method  is  beset,  we 
may  adopt  a  mode  of  procedure  similar  to  that 
followed  in  the  last  chapter.  It  was  there  assumed 
that  the  total  volume  of  the  sediments  which  have 
ever  existed  amounts  to  some  210  million  cubic 
miles.  The  present  annual  supply  of  sediment 
when  ultimately  compressed  and  consolidated 
would  occupy  0-83  of  a  cubic  mile.  If  the 
present  rate  of  accumulation  were  reliable, 
geological  time  would  then  be  of  the  order  250 
million  years.  A  still  nearer  approach  to  the 
truth  may  be  made  by  calculating  on  a  uniformi- 
tarian  basis  how  long  the  existing  sediments, 
which  we  placed  at  70  cubic  miles,  have  taken  to 
form.  From  the  8,000,000  square  miles  of  igneous 
and  metamorphic  rocks,  one  cubic  mile  would  be 
denuded  away  in  4-54  years,  which  implies  that 
one  cubic  mile  of  consolidated  sedimentaries 
would  be  formed  in  about  five  years.  The  age 

87 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

then  works  out  at  350  million  years.  Making  a 
further  correction  for  the  slower  rate  of  denuda- 
tion of  igneous  rocks,  this  figure  may  perhaps  be 
doubled.  Finally,  there  is  the  correction  for 
average  rate  in  place  of  present  rate,  and  to  what 
extent  this  would  increase  the  estimate  it  is 
impossible  to  say. 

We  may  revert  to  the  maximum  thickness  of 
the  sedimentary  rocks  to  support  the  estimate  of 
the  total  volume  of  sediments  which  has  ever 
existed.  On  the  basis  of  the  sedimentation  curve, 
the  sediments  have  been  deposited  on  an  area  of 
10  million  square  miles,  and  if  laid  down  every- 
where at  their  average  maximum  thickness,  60 
miles,  they  would  cover  about  0-4  of  that  area. 
The  total  volume  which  can  ever  have  existed, 
leaving  unconformities  out  of  the  question,  is 
therefore,  60x10,000,000x0-4  cubic  miles,  or  240 
million  cubic  miles. 

Finally,  a  crude  estimate  may  be  based  on  the 
amount  of  calcium  carbonate  which  has  accumu- 
lated in  geological  time.  Several  estimates  of  the 
volume  of  limestones  in  existence  have  been  made, 
e.g.: 

Dana  .      .     .     18-40  million  cubic  miles. 

Reade      .      .     10-00      ,, 

Van  Hise       .       6-25      ,,         ,,  ,, 

The  limestones  now  forming  make  up  14  %  of 
the  total  sediments  which  collect  on  the  continental 
shelves.  On  the  land  the  proportion  must  be 
lower  than  this,  because  limestone  is  denuded  at 
a  rate  well  above  the  average.  If  we  take  lime- 
stone formations  at  10  %,  the  volume  would  be 
88 


SEDIMENTATION 


about  7  million  cubic  miles,  a  figure  not  far  from 
that  of  Van  Hise.  The  calcium  carbonate  may 
now  be  estimated.  Limestones  contain  on  an 
average  75  %  and  shales  and  sandstones  together 
about  7  %.  The  total  volume,  calculated  at 
density  2-6,  would  therefore  be  in  round  figures 
10  million  cubic  miles.*  Igneous  rock  contains 
3*43  %  of  calcium,  and  if  in  the  process  of  denuda- 
tion all  of  this  is  dissolved  and  removed,  the 
present  rate  of  production  of  calcium  would  be 
equivalent  to  i  cubic  mile  of  calcium  carbonate  in 
32  years,  on  the  same  basis  as  in  previous  calcula- 
tions. The  time  estimate  at  this  rate  would  be 
320  million  years. 

We  may  now  sum  up  our  various  results  as 
follows  : 

1.  Accumulation  of  Sodium.  MILLION  YEARS. 

(a)  Uncorrected  quotient  Na0/Nar  .       80-8 

(b)  Partially  corrected  Na0/Nar     .  .       90 

(c)  Unchloridised  sodium  alone     .  .  180 

(d)  Primary  sodium  alone        .      .  .  210-340 

2.  Accumulation  of  Sediments. 

(a)  Maximum  thickness      ....     300 

(b)  Total  volume    which    has    ever 

existed         250 

(c)  Total  volume  now  existing       .      .     350 

3.  Accumulation  of  CaCo3. 

(a)  Total  volume  now  existing      .      .     320 

Not  one  of  these  estimates  is  to  be  regarded  as 

*  Leith  finds  12-5  -  22  million  cubic  miles. 
89 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

final ;  the  uncertainties  are  too  many  and  too  great. 
The  whole  trend  of  this  chapter  has  been  to  show 
that  whatever  may  be  the  true  reading  of  the 
hour-glass  of  denudation  and  deposition,  it  ought 
probably  to  be  very  much  higher  than  has  been 
generally  assumed. 


90 


CHAPTER    VII 
RADIOACTIVITY 

Geological  application — Rontgen  rays — Becquerel  rays 
— Mme.  Curie  and  the  discovery  of  Radium — The  gold- 
leaf  electroscope — The  nature  of  a-,  /3-  and  y-  rays — Helium 
and  its  production  from  radium — The  heat  output  of 
radium — Transformation  of  the  radium  atom — Disinte- 
gration theory — The  half-life  period  of  radium  and  its 
generation  from  uranium — The  uranium,  thorium  and 
actinium  families — Direct  measurement  of  the  heat  output 
— Radioactivity  independent  of  external  influences — • 
Pleochroic  haloes — Measurement  of  radium  in  rocks  and 
minerals. 

IN  the  limited  space  at  our  disposal,  only  a 
brief  outline  of  the  salient  facts  of  the  new 
science  of  radioactivity  can  be  given.  It  is 
necessary  to  give  some  account  of  these  recent 
discoveries  because  of  their  immediate  application 
to  the  study  of  the  earth  itself.  In  a  science  like 
geology,  the  function  of  which  is  to  study  the 
consequences  of  energy  transformations  in  the 
earth's  crust  during  the  long  ages  of  her  gyrations 
through  space,  the  recognition  of  sources  of 
energy  previously  undreamed  of  is  a  stimulant  to 
research  which  must  profoundly  affect  the  inter- 
pretations of  the  phenomena  we  observe.  For  our 
present  purpose  it  will  be  necessary  to  review  only 
those  facts  which  have  a  bearing  on  the  question 
of  the  earth's  age,  and  of  its  thermal  history. 
In  1895  Rontgen  gave  his  first  account  of 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

A  New  Kind  of  Radiation.  This  extraordinary 
radiation,  now  familiar  to  us  as  the  X,  or  Rontgen 
rays,  revealed  itself  by  its  remarkable  property  of 
passing  through  objects  which  are  entirely  opaque 
to  ordinary  light.  It  was  found,  for  example,  that 
a  photographic  plate  was  not  protected  from  its 
influence  by  being  wrapped  in  black  paper,  but  was 
affected  just  as  though  it  had  been  exposed. 

This  discovery  awakened  the  deepest  interest 
amongst  all  scientific  workers,  and  the  idea  arose 
that  phosphorescence  and  the  Rontgen  rays 
might  in  some  way  be  vitally  connected.  Certain 
substances,  after  being  'exposed  to  sunlight,  are 
able  to  shine  in  the  dark  with  a  phosphorescent  light, 
and  it  was  this  radiation  which  was  examined  from 
the  new  point  of  view.  Working  on  these  lines,  with 
uranium  salts,  Becquerel  found,  almost  by  accident, 
that  they  gave  out  rays  which  were  capable  of 
penetrating  black  paper  and  making  themselves 
evident  by  their  effect  upon  a  photographic  plate 
wrapped  within  it.  This  observation  in  1896  marks 
the  commencement  of  the  harvest  of  wonderful 
discoveries  which  have  revolutionised  our  con- 
ception of  the  structure  of  matter. 

The  emission  of  rays  was  found  to  be  an  inherent 
property  of  uranium  and  entirely  independent  of 
the  phosphorescence  exhibited  by  certain  of  its 
compounds.  Physical  and  chemical  changes  made 
no  difference ;  the  radioactive  properties  evidently 
belonged  to  the  atom  itself,  for  they  could  be 
detected  under  whatever  conditions  uranium 
happened  to  be  present.  Mme.  Curie  at  once  began 
an  exhaustive  examination  of  all  the  other  known 
elements,  and  came  to  the  conclusion  that  thorium 
92 


FIG.  12. 
Taken  in  the  dark  by  its  own  rays. 


FIG.  13. 

Taken  in  ordinary  daylight 
PHOTOGRAPHS   OF   PITCHBLENDE. 


RADIOACTIVITY 


alone  possessed  radioactive  properties  similar  to 
those  of  uranium.  In  the  course  of  her  researches, 
she  found  that  uranium-bearing  minerals  such 
as  pitchblende  (uraninite)  were  far  more  active  in 
their  emission  of  rays  than  could  be  accounted 
for  by  the  uranium  present.  Systematically 
following  up  so  significant  a  fact,  she  traced  the 
activity  to  the  bismuth  and  barium  separated  from 
these  minerals.  In  1898  two  new  elements  were 
announced.  One,  associated  with  bismuth,  was 
called  Polonium ;  the  other,  found  in  minute 
quantities  with  the  barium,  was  appropriately 
named  Radium. 

The  spontaneous  radiations  of  these  elements, 
collectively  known  as  the  Becquerel  rays,  were 
soon  distinguished  from  the  Rontgen  rays  by 
their  greater  complexity.  Their  analysis  is 
largely  due  to  the  scientific  genius  of  Rutherford, 
who  has  classed  them  into  three  well-marked  types, 
the  Alpha  or  a-,  Beta  or  /?-,  and  Gamma  or  y- 
rays.  The  instrument  chiefly  employed  in  their 
detection  is  the  gold-leaf  electroscope,  which  not 
only  is  simple  in  construction,  but  is  capable  of 
extreme  sensitiveness.  Under  ordinary  conditions 
the  air  is  a  good  insulator,  and  a  charged  electro- 
scope loses  its  charge  only  very  slowly.  However, 
if  radium  is  brought  near  the  instrument,  the  dis- 
charge proceeds  much  more  rapidly,  the  effect  of 
the  Becquerel  rays  being  to  ionise  the  air  and  so 
render  it  conductive  to  electricity.  In  the  electro- 
scope this  effect  can  be  readily  observed  and 
accurately  measured,  for  the  leaf  falls  at  a  regular 
rate,  which  depends  on  the  intensity  of  the  radia- 
tion. The  sensitiveness  of  this  method  so  far 

93 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

surpasses  that  of  the  most  delicately  adjusted 
balance  that  by  its  means  a  quantity  of  radium 
can  be  detected  which  would  need  to  be  multiplied 
thousands  of  millions  of  times  before  the  balance 
would  turn  to  its  weight. 

It  is  easy — by  interposing  between  the  electro- 
scope and  the  radium  a  gradually  increasing  thickness 
of  suitable  material  such  as  thin  sheet  aluminium — 
to  establish  the  existence  of  three  kinds  of  rays 
which  differ  greatly  in  their  power  of  penetrating 
matter.  The  y-rays  are,  on  the  average,  about 
a  hundred  times  more  penetrating  than  the  /St- 
rays, and  these  in  turn  are  equally  the  superior  of 
the  a-rays.  In  each  case  the  penetration  in 
different  materials  depends  approximately  on  their 
density.  The  three  types  can  also  be  distinguished 
by  their  behaviour  in  a  strong  magnetic  field. 
Giesel  showed  that  the  /3-rays  were  deflected  in 
such  a  way  as  to  indicate  that  they  consisted  of 
particles  carrying  a  negative  charge  of  electricity. 
The  a-rays  were  much  more  difficult  to  deflect, 
but  Rutherford  successfully  turned  them  from 
their  path  by  applying  a  very  intense  field,  and 
from  the  direction  of  their  deflection  he  concluded 
that  they  consisted  of  positively  charged  particles. 
The  y-rays  have,  however,  resisted  all  attempts 
made  to  alter  their  course.  Their  real  nature  is 
not  yet  beyond  dispute,  and  from  the  great 
similarity  between  their  properties  and  those  of 
the  Rontgen  rays  they  are  generally  considered 
to  be,  like  the  latter,  either  electro-magnetic  pulses 
in  the  ether,  or  uncharged  corpuscles  of  a  kind 
not  yet  understood. 

When  an  electric  discharge  is  passed  through 

94 


RADIOACTIVITY 


a  high- vacuum  tube,  rays  are  emitted  from  the 
cathode  which,  on  reaching  the  walls  of  the  tube, 
produce  a  yellowish-green  phosphorescence.  The 
cathode  rays  are  identical  with  /?-rays  in  every 
essential  respect,  and  both  are  proved  to  be  tiny, 
negatively  charged  particles,  called  electrons. 
The  velocities  of  both  cathode  and  ^-particles  are 
inconceivably  high ;  in  the  latter  case  even 
approaching  that  of  light.  Now  Rontgen  rays, 
whatever  may  be  their  true  nature,  are  set  up  by 
the  sudden  stoppage  of  electrons  when  they 
impinge  upon  the  anti-cathode  of  a  vacuum  tube. 
In  the  same  way  it  is  supposed  that  the  /2-rays, 
by  their  sudden  expulsion,  give  rise  at  the  same 
moment  to  y-rays.  It  is  a  significant  fact  in  this 
connection  that  the  /?-  and  y-rays  are  always 
associated  together,  whereas  the  a-ray  may  be 
quite  independent. 

The  story  of  the  brilliant  researches  which 
culminated  in  the  measurement  of  the  mass  of  an 
electron,  and  of  the  charge  it  carries,  is  one  of  the 
most  fascinating  in  the  annals  of  science.  But 
here  we  must  be  content  with  the  bare  state- 
ment that  the  electron  has  only  1/1700  of  the 
mass  of  a  hydrogen  atom.  The  application  of 
similar  methods  to  the  a-particle  has  demon- 
strated that  it  is  of  atomic  dimensions,  and  consists 
either  of  a  hydrogen  atom  with  a  single  ionic 
charge,  or  of  a  helium  atom  with  twice  that 
charge.  Other  evidence  decides  conclusively  in 
favour  of  the  second  alternative. 

Of  all  the  elements,  helium  has  probably  the 
most  interesting  history.  It  was  first  discovered 
in  the  sun  during  the  eclipse  of  1868,  but  it  was  not 

95 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

until  1895  that  it  was  detected  in  terrestrial 
materials.  In  that  year  Sir  W.  Ramsay  identified 
it  in  uranium-  and  thorium-bearing  minerals  by 
means  of  its  highly  characteristic  spectrum.  Even 
then,  before  radioactivity  had  been  recognised,  the 
association  of  helium  with  these  elements  had 
forced  itself  upon  his  notice.  In  1902  the  genetic 
relationship  between  helium  and  certain  of  the 
radioactive  elements  was  predicted  by  Rutherford 
and  Soddy.  During  the  following  year  Ramsay 
and  Soddy  working  in  conjunction  sought  for,  and 
actually  observed,  its  generation  from  radium. 
Using  a  radium  preparation  from  which  helium 
was  at  first  entirely  absent  they  were  able  to 
prove,  with  the  aid  of  the  spectroscope,  that  in 
the  course  of  a  few  months  suificient  of  the  gas  had 
been  generated  to  be  identified.  This  important 
discovery  has  received  abundant  confirmation 
during  the  last  decade,  and  to-day  we  even  know 
the  number  of  helium  atoms  which  a  gram  of 
radium  emits  in  a  given  time.  Moreover,  the 
production  of  helium  has  been  demonstrated  from 
uranium,  thorium  and  actinium,  and  from  most 
of  the  other  radioactive  elements  which  are 
characterised  by  the  emission  of  a-rays.  The 
rate  of  generation  of  helium  will  be  considered  in 
more  detail  in  Chapter  X,  where  it  finds  an  im- 
portant application. 

An  observation  of  fundamental  importance  was 
made  by  Curie  and  Laborde  in  1903  when  they 
discovered  that  radium  is  able  to  maintain  a  tem- 
perature above  that  of  its  environment.  The  source 
of  this  emission  of  heat  lies  in  the  kinetic  energy 
of  the  Becquerel  rays.  Projected  from  radium, 
96 


RADIOACTIVITY 


they  are  sooner  or  later  completely  absorbed  by 
the  matter  through  which  they  penetrate.  Simul- 
taneously, their  energy  is  given  up  to  the  molecules 
with  which  they  collide,  and  it  therefore  reappears 
as  heat.  By  far  the  greater  proportion — over 
85  % — of  the  energy  is  carried  by  the  relatively 
heavy  a-particles  which  move  with  velocities 
nearly  one-tenth  that  of  light.  Knowing  their 
masses  and  velocities,  and  the  number  liberated 
per  hour  from  a  gram  of  radium,  it  is  a  simple 
dynamical  problem  to  calculate  their  total  kinetic 
energy.  Expressing  this  quantity  in  heat  units, 
it  is  found  to  be  equivalent  to  an  hourly  production 
of  113  calories.  (Ap.  A,  p.  177.)  As  we  shall  see 
later,  this  figure  is  in  close  agreement  with  the 
results  of  direct  measurements. 

The  most  remarkable  feature  about  these 
phenomena  is  that  they  appear  to  continue 
unceasingly.  Year  after  year  the  spontaneous 
production  of  helium  goes  on,  accompanied  by  a 
steady  evolution  of  heat.  But  what  of  the  atoms 
that  remain  ?  They  evidently  cannot  continue 
to  be  the  same  element  after  having  given  up  part 
of  their  energy  and  expelled  from  themselves  the 
material  particles  of  the  a-  and  /3-rays.  A  close 
examination  reveals  the  genesis  of  a  new  element 
— a  gaseous  substance  known  as  radium  emana- 
tion. Its  atom  represents  the  residual  fraction  of 
the  radium  atom  after  the  separation  of  a  single 
a-particle.  The  emanation  is  highly  unstable  ;  so 
rapidly  does  it  give  up  energy  and  liberate  helium 
that  its  original  intense  activity  decreases  by  half 
every  four  days.  In  its  place  arises  another  pro- 
duct, radium  A,  of  still  more  transitory  existence. 

H  97 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

A  long  succession  of  similar  transmutations  has  been 
traced,  each  accompanied  by  a  setting  free  of  energy. 

In  1902  Rutherford  and  Soddy  advanced  the 
theory  of  the  disintegration  of  the  radioactive 
atoms.  The  radium  atom  is  essentially  unstable 
and  ultimately  breaks  up,  explosively  emitting 
a-  and  /3-particles.  Each  atom  has  a  certain 
expectation  of  life  which  distinguishes  it  from  the 
atoms  of  other  radioactive  substances  ;  but  such  is 
the  distribution  of  instability  that  a  constant 
proportion  of  the  total  number  of  atoms  present 
is  always  breaking  up.  Out  of  a  million  atoms  of 
radium  a  definite  number  disintegrates  each 
second,  and  the  proportion  has  been  proved  to  be 
invariable  in  every  case  it  has  been  possible  to 
test.  From  element  to  element  it  is  this  propor- 
tion, and  therefore  the  average  promise  of  life, 
which  varies.  An  equilibrium  between  formation 
and  transformation  is  gradually  attained,  and  once 
it  is  established  a  given  quantity  of  radium  pro- 
duces as  many  atoms  of  emanation  as  the  emanation 
produces  of  radium  A,  and  so  on.  When  in  equi- 
librium the  longer-lived  radio-elements  are  present 
in  greater  quantity  than  those  of  shorter  lives 
in  order  to  compensate  for  their  comparatively 
slow  rate  of  decay,  and  so  to  enable  them  to  keep 
pace  with  their  more  rapidly  changing  associates. 

We  may  now  calculate  the  average  life  period  of 
radium.  The  volume  of  emanation  in  equilibrium 
with  one  gram  of  radium  has  been  measured  and 
found  to  be  0-58  cubic  millimetres — less  than  the 
volume  of  a  pin's  head.  The  rate  of  change  into 
radium  A  also  lends  itself  to  direct  measurement, 
and  from  these  two  quantities  it  can  be  shown 


RADIOACTIVITY 


(see  Ap.  A,  p.  179)  that  in  one  year  1/2600  of  the 
radium  originally  in  existence  must  undergo  trans- 
formation. The  same  result  can  be  arrived  at 
more  directly.  We  know  the  number  of  atoms  in  a 
gram  of  radium  and  also  the  number  of  helium 
atoms  expelled  in  the  course  of  a  year.  The  pro- 
portion which  has  suffered  disruption  follows  at 
once,  and  is  found  to  be  1/2500. 

From  evidence  of  this  kind  it  is  concluded  that 
after  about  1850  years  only  half  of  any  given 
quantity  of  radium  then  maintains  its  identity  as 
that  element.  Now  it  is  clear  that  radium  must 
have  a  progenitor  by  which  it  is  formed  as  fast  as 
it  decays,  or  otherwise  there  could  now,  after  the 
lapse  of  millions  of  years,  be  none  in  existence. 

That  progenitor  is  undoubtedly  uranium — an 
element  which  disintegrates  so  slowly  that  its 
half-life  period  is  three  million  times  as  long  as 
that  of  radium.  This  association  is  revealed  by  the 
study  of  radioactive  minerals.  For  every  gram  of 
uranium  there  exists  in  equilibrium  with  it, 
3*4  X  io~7  grams  of  radium.  The  constancy  of  this 
proportion  points  to  a  genetic  connection  and 
admits  of  no  other  interpretation.  The  generation 
of  radium  has  been  experimentally  verified  by 
Soddy,  who  observed  it  after  a  number  of  years 
in  a  uranium  preparation  originally  quite  free  from 
it.  In  practice  this  work  is  complicated,  and  the 
desired  effects  are  retarded,  by  the  intermediate 
production  of  another  radio-element,  ionium, 
which  has  an  average  life  many  times  longer  than 
that  of  radium.  The  time  taken  to  establish 
equilibrium  is  therefore  very  long.  The  primary 
minerals  from  which  the  equilibrium  ratio  of  radium 

99 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

to  uranium  is  deduced,  have  existed  for  hundreds 
of  millions  of  years  and  so  far  as  they  have 
remained  unaltered  by  percolating  waters  they 
afford  a  safe  guide.  But  in  secondary  minerals,  like 
autunite,  the  age  of  which  is  often  to  be  reckoned 
only  in  thousands  of  years,  the  equilibrium  stage 
has  not  always  been  reached,  and  the  ratio  between 
the  two  elements  is  consequently  somewhat  lower 
than  that  found  in  the  older  minerals. 

In  the  accompanying  diagram  the  complete 
family  of  uranium  is  summarised  together  with 
the  half-life  period  of  each  member  and  the  rays  it 
emits.  Another  series  of  elements  related  in  the 
same  way  is  derived  from  thorium  which  is  a 
parent  of  even  longer  life  than  uranium.  As  to 
the  final  products  of  transformation,  which,  being 
stable,  ought  to  survive  and  in  the  course  of 
time  to  accumulate,  helium  is  the  only  one 
which  has  been  directly  observed.  That  lead  is 
the  end  product  of  the  uranium  series  is  most 
probable,  as  we  shall  see  in  a  later  chapter.  Of 
the  stable  element  to  which  the  thorium  series 
ultimately  leads  we  are  still  in  ignorance.  Neither 
lead  nor  bismuth,  which  suggest  themselves  by 
their  appropriate  atomic  weights,  satisfy  the 
conditions,  for  their  presence  in  a  mineral  bears 
no  relation  to  the  quantity  of  thorium  (see  p.  190). 

The  actinium  group  of  radio  -  elements  calls 
for  little  notice  here.  Boltwood  finds  a  fixed 
ratio  between  actinium  and  uranium  in  minerals, 
and  the  former  would  therefore  appear  to  be  a 
descendant  of  uranium  just  as  radium  is.  Actinium, 
however,  does  not  fall  in  the  main  line  of  descent. 
There  is  some  probability  that  it  marks  the 

100 


RADIOACTIVITY 


beginning  of  a  collateral  series,  also  springing  from 
uranium.  The  proportion  of  uranium  which 
disintegrates  in  this  direction  rather  than  towards 
radium  can  only  be  very  small.*  It  is  possible  that 
uranium  atoms,  or  those  of  one  of  its  products,  may 
be  of  two  different  types,  according  to  their  internal 
structure,  and  that  on  disruption  each  may  give 
rise  to  an  independent  chain  of  elements. 

The  heat  output  of  radium  and  its  relation  to  the 
energy  of  the  a-particle  has  already  been  men- 
tioned. The  first  direct  measurement  of  the  heat 
generated  was  made  by  Curie  and  Laborde.  Using 
suitably  constructed  calorimeters,  they  were  able 
to  demonstrate  a  regular  evolution  of  about  100 
calories  in  an  hour  from  a  gram  of  radium — heat 
enough  to  raise  the  temperature  of  an  equal  mass 
of  water  from  freezing  to  boiling-point.  The 
radium  in  these  experiments  was  in  radioactive 
equilibrium  with  the  emanation  and  radium  A, 
B  and  C,  so  that  altogether  four  a-particles  were 
disengaged  for  each  atom  of  radium  which  trans- 
formed. The  approximate  correctness  of  this 
first  estimate  will  be  seen  from  the  following  table, 
in  which  the  best  results  up  to  date  are  quoted  : 

1903.  Curie  and  Laborde         .  ioo\ 


1904.  Rutherford  and  Barnes  .  no 
1904.  Runge  and  Precht .  .  105 
1908.  v.  Schweidler  and  Hess  .  118 


gram 
of  radium 


1909.  Duane    ....  120 

1911.  Duane    .  •  .        .  117 

1912.  St.  Meyer  and  Hess        .  132; 

The  correspondence  of  these  resul^with  the  theo- 


gram  calories 

emitted  per 

hour  per 


About  8%. 

I  01 


>U^^\ 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

retical  figure,  113  calories,  which  represents  about 
85  %  of  the  energy,*  is  eminently  satisfactory  (see 
Ap.  A,  p.  177). 

The  disintegration  theory  affords  a  simple 
explanation  of  the  origin  of  this  energy.  From  the 
new  point  of  view  the  atom  is  no  longer  indivisible, 
no  longer  the  ultimate  foundation  of  all  matter  ; 
rather  is  it  regarded  as  a  tiny  universe  of  electrons, 
a  whirling  assemblage  of  charged  particles.  These 
minute  entities  move  with  very  high  velocities 
within  the  atom  itself.  In  general  the  energy  is 
locked  up,  but  in  the  radioactive  elements  the 
atomic  structure  is  unstable  and  from  time  to  time 
some  of  the  energy  can  escape.  The  intrinsic 
energy  of  the  atom  itself  is  the  real  source  of  the 
heat  liberated  by  radium,  and  the  apparent 
permanence  of  its  output  is  simply  an  expression  of 
the  immense  supplies  of  energy  which  an  atom 
can  store  within  itself. 

The  essential  features  of  radioactivity  are  two  : 
the  spontaneous  emission  of  Becquerel  rays,  and  the 
atomic  character  of  the  change.  The  radiation 
from  a  radioactive  substance  is  proportional  to  the 
quantity  of  the  substance  and  to  nothing  else. 
Temperature,  being  a  function  of  molecular  move- 
ment, is  without  influence  upon  atomic  trans- 
formation. Experiments  made  at  temperatures 
ranging  between  that  of  liquid  air  and  1600  °C. 
show  that  the  same  law  of  disintegration  holds 
throughout.  Similarly,  the  effect  of  very  high 
pressures  indicates  that  these  inter-atomic  pro- 
cesses are  quite  independent  of  any  external 
influence.  Whether  in  solution  or  in  chemical 

*  Atomic  recoil  6%,  /3-rays4%  7-rays  5%,  approximately. 
102 


RADIOACTIVITY 


combination,  whether  taking  part  in  energetic 
chemical  reactions  or  suffering  bombardment  by 
its  own  radiations,  the  atom  continues  to  obey 
the  law  which  determines  its  life  period,  unmoved 
by  any  experiences  through  which  we  can  oblige 
it  to  pass.  The  radioactive  properties  are  simply 
superimposed  upon  the  chemical  and  other 
properties  of  the  substance,  and  as  far  as  laboratory 
conditions  are  concerned,  they  are  entirely  spon- 
taneous and  can  in  no  way  be  affected. 

Whether  or  not  radioactivity  is  a  general 
property  of  atomic  matter  cannot  yet  be  an- 
nounced. Potassium  and  rubidium  are  feebly  radio- 
active— a  thousand  times  less  than  uranium — and 
emit  /8-rays.  It  has  been  thought  that  some  other 
metals  may  share  in  a  minor  degree  the  same 
attributes,  but  up  to  the  present  no  reliable  results 
have  been  forthcoming. 

In  its  geological  applications  radioactivity 
possesses  a  great  interest.  The  most  important 
bearing  of  all  lies  in  the  part  it  plays  as  a  source 
of  terrestrial  heat.  Radium  is  widespread  amongst 
the  surface  materials  of  the  earth's  crust.  Rocks 
and  soils,  and  natural  waters  all  contain  radium 
as  a  constituent,  widely  diffused  but  always 
present.  In  the  following  two  chapters  the  influence 
of  radio-thermal  action  in  the  earth  and  sun,  and 
on  speculations  as  to  their  ages,  will  be  dealt  with. 
Before  passing  on  to  these  cosmic  aspects  of  the 
subject,  a  brief  account  may  be  given  of  the  way 
in  which  minute  quantities  of  radium  can  be  de- 
tected and  accurately  measured — quantities  which 
in  rocks  average  little  more  than  a  billionth  of  a 
gram  in  each  gram  of  the  rock. 
103 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

Radium  itself  is  not  directly  dealt  with  ;  it  is 
the  emanation  in  equilibrium  with  it  which  is 
actually  measured.  The  emanation  is  separated 
from  a  suitable  amount  of  rock,  mixed  with  air,  and 
introduced  into  an  electroscope.  After  about 
three  hours,  the  emanation  has  generated  radium 
A,  B  and  C  in  their  equilibrium  amounts,  and  the 
emission  of  three  sets  of  a-particles  then  steadily 
proceeds.  In  the  electroscope,  the  rate  of  fall  of 
the  changed  leaf  depends  directly  on  the  con- 
ductivity of  the  air  or  on  the  number  of  ions 
which  are  utilised  as  carriers  of  electricity.  Now 
each  a-particle,  in  virtue  of  its  enormous  energy,  is 
capable  of  producing  in  air  about  100,000  ions,  and 
the  total  number  present  is  therefore  determined 
almost  wholly  by  the  number  of  a-particles. 
The  P-  and  y-rays  certainly  have  an  ionising  effect, 
but  so  small  that  in  this  connection  it  may  be 
ignored.  To  be  quite  sure  that  all  the  ions  are 
taking  an  active  part  in  the  discharge  and  collapse 
of  the  leaf,  it  is  only  necessary  to  observe  the  latter 
before  its  divergence  from  the  central  support  falls 
to  less  than,  say,  10°.  The  rate  of  collapse  can 
easily  be  gauged  by  observing  the  leaf  through  a 
microscope  with  a  divided  scale  attached  to  the 
eyepiece,  the  time  during  which  the  leaf  passes 
over  a  given  number  of  divisions  being  taken 
with  a  stop  watch.  The  rate  of  fall  is  propor- 
tional to  the  conductivity,  which  depends  in  turn 
on  the  number  of  a-particles  expelled,  and  there- 
fore on  the  quantity  of  emanation  present  in  the 
electroscope  ;  this  quantity,  provided  that  it  was 
initially  in  equilibrium  with  the  radium  in  the 
original  rock,  determines  the  amount  of  that 

104 


RADIOACTIVITY 


element  which  was  present.  A  constant  can  be 
determined  once  for  all  by  experiment  with  known 
materials,  which  directly  connects  the  rate  of  fall 
in  scale  divisions  per  hour  with  the  equivalent 
amount  of  radium  or  uranium  in  grams.  Some 
idea  of  the  delicacy  of  the  method  may  be  gained 
from  a"  particular  example.  In  the  apparatus  de- 
vised by  Prof.  Strutt  and  used  both  in  his  own 
investigations  and  those  of  the  present  writer,  a 
leakage  of  one  scale  division  per  hour  corre- 
sponds to  9  x  io~13  grams  of  radium. 

To  use  this  apparatus  it  is  necessary  to  bring  the 
rock  into  solution  before  the  emanation  can  be 
extracted.  The  solution  is  stored  up  for  a  few 
weeks  until  the  equilibrium  amount  has  been 
generated  and  the  flask  A  containing  it  is  then 
attached  to  the  water  condenser  B  (Fig.  14).  The 
emanation  can  be  expelled  by  vigorous  boiling, 
and  greatly  diluted  with  air,  it  passes  out  into  the 
gas-holder  C.  The  stream  condenses  in  B  and 
drops  back.  At  the  end  of  an  hour  the  cooling 
water  is  run  out  of  B  and  the  steam  then  drives 
all  the  air  charged  with  emanation  into  C.  In 
order  that  none  should  be  allowed  to  escape  back, 
the  connection  at  D  is  closed.  Meanwhile  the 
electroscope  F  has  been  exhausted  and  the  emana- 
tion is  made  to  pass  into  it  through  the  tap  at  E, 
the  gas-holder  being  slowly  filled  with  water.  After 
three  hours  the  measurements  may  then  be  made. 

Joly  has  recently  varied  this  method  in  order 
to  save  the  labour  attending  the  process  of  getting 
a  rock  into  clear  solution.  The  mixture  of  finely- 
powdered  rock  and  fusion  mixture  is  heated  in  an 
electric  tube-furnace,  and  the  expelled  gases 

105 


RADIOACTIVITY 


containing  the  emanation  are  drawn  straight 
from  the  furnace.  Carbon-dioxide  is  absorbed 
by  soda-lime,  and  the  remaining  gas  is  collected 
and  finally  passed  into  the  electroscope  as  before. 
The  absence  or  presence  of  thorium  makes  no 
appreciable  difference  in  these  measurements,  for 
the  life  of  its  emanation  is  many  thousands  of 
times  less  than  that  of  radium-emanation.  Joly 
has  utilised  this  fact  in  his  solution-method  for 
determining  minute  quantities  of  thorium  in 
rocks  and  minerals — a  method  similar  in  principle 
to  that  described  above  for  radium. 

The  presence  of  radioactive  elements  in  rocks 
sometimes  reveals  itself  in  a  most  beautiful  way. 
In  mica,  cordierite,  hornblende,  chlorite,  tourma- 
line, and  a  few  other  minerals,  small  circular 
spots  known  as  pleochroic  haloes  are  sometimes 
seen.  A  tiny  crystal  can  generally  be  detected 
in  the  centre,  usually  of  zircon,  but  sometimes 
of  apatite,  epidote,  rutile,  or  sphene.  Until 
quite  lately  the  nature  and  origin  of  these  intensely 
pleochroic  spots  was  entirely  unknown.  Joly 
showed  in  1907  that  they  are  due  to  the  radio- 
activity of  tiny  inclusions  around  which  they 
spread  spherically  outwards.  The  a-rays  dis- 
charged from  the  minute  central  crystals  are  able 
to  ionise  the  biotite  (or  other  mineral)  and  this 
effect,  to  which  the  colouring  action  is  due,  spreads 
just  as  far  as  the  a-particle  can  penetrate.  The 
range  of  the  different  a-particles  from  the  uranium 
family  is  given  overleaf,  both  for  air  and  for  biotite. 

Now  Bragg  has  shown  that  the  ionising  effect  of 
an  a-particle  is  greatest  just  before  it  comes  to 
rest.  We  should  therefore  expect  to  find  a  number 

107 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 


of  intensely  coloured  spherical  shells  existing 
around  the  central  crystal  and  corresponding  in 
each  case  to  one  or  other  of  the  range  limits  here 


SOURCE  OF  CI-PARTICLE. 


IN  AIR. 

IN  BIOTITE. 

Radium  C       ... 

70-6 

0-033 

Radium  A       ... 

48-3 

0-023 

Ra.  Emanation     . 

42'3 

O-O2O 

Radium  F        ... 

38-6 

0-018 

Radium     .... 

35'4 

0-017 

Ionium       .... 

28-0 

0-013 

Uranium  i  and  2 

27-0 

0-013 

RANGE  IN  MILLIMETRES. 


given.  In  section,  and  magnified  700  diameters, 
the  appearance  of  the  shells  would  be  as  in  the 
following  diagram. 


FIG.  15. 

Pleochroic  Haloes  in  Biotite  due  to  Uranium  and  its  transformation 
products.     Magnified  700  diameters. 

108 


RADIOACTIVITY 


The  dimensions  of  the  actual  haloes  are  exactly 
in  agreement  with  the  distances  to  which  the 
different  a-particles  can  travel,  and  occasionally 
the  successive  spheres  of  ionisation  and  colouring 
are  beautifully  developed.  In  the  biotite  of  Co. 
Carlo w  granite,  Joly  has  found  several  very  perfect 
examples,  and  by  his  courtesy  four  of  his  photo- 
graphs are  reproduced  in  the  Frontispiece.  Not 
only  is  the  proof  that  the  haloes  are  due  to 
a-rays  conclusive  beyond  question,  but  the 
correctness  of  Bragg's  laws  from  which  the 
range  in  biotite  is  calculated  are  established  in  an 
unexpected  way.  Thorium  haloes  are  also  found 
(as  in  Fig.  2,  upper  left-hand  part  of  the  field),  and 
these  again  have  diameters  in  perfect  accord  with 
the  demands  of  theory. 

A  point  of  interest  in  the  history  of  igneous 
rocks  is  that  the  haloes  disappear  when  the  rock  is 
heated.  The  presence  of  well-formed  haloes, 
therefore,  implies  the  maintenance  for  very  long 
periods  of  fairly  uniform  conditions.  So  slowly  do 
these  haloes  form  that  it  may  become  possible, 
when  they  have  been  further  investigated,  to  give 
a  rough  minimum  estimate  of  the  age  of  the 
minerals  in  which  they  occur.  The  radioactivity 
of  a  zircon  is  much  more  intense  than  that  of  the 
rock  enclosing  it,  but  the  smallness  of  the  quantities 
involved  is  such  that  two  or  three  weeks  may 
elapse  between  the  expulsion  of  successive  a- 
particles  or  helium  atoms.  By  the  accumulative 
effects  of  millions  of  these  atoms  a  spherical  halo, 
faint  in  youth,  but  assuming  a  deeper  tint  with 
age,  is  gradually  produced. 


109 


CHAPTER  VIII 
THE  THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  SUN 

The  sun's  heat  and  the  conservation  of  energy — Mayer's 
meteoric  hypothesis — Helmholtz  and  contraction  under 
gravity — The  earth's  dependency  upon  solar  radiation — 
The  work  of  Kelvin  and  Ritter — The  insufficient  contribu- 
tions of  atomic  disintegration — Arrhenius'  view  of  the 
importance  of  molecular  energy — Cyclic  development  of 
the  universe. 

BEFORE  the  doctrine  of  the  conservation  of 
energy  was  established,  the  steady  radiation 
of  solar  light  and  heat  was  not,  in  its  quantitative 
aspect,  a  phenomenon  to  be  wondered  at.  Re- 
garding the  sun  merely  as  a  gigantic  fire,  philoso- 
phers such  as  Leibnitz  and  Kant  were  satisfied 
that  the  intense  emission  of  energy  was  sustained 
simply  by  combustion.  As  soon  as  the  chemistry 
of  combustibles  came  to  be  studied,  it  was  at  once 
evident  that  the  energy  derived  from  burning 
alone  would  be  hopelessly  insufficient.  If  the 
sun  had  been  originally  a  colossal  mass  of  the 
most  powerful  explosives  known  to  us,  then, 
under  the  most  favourable  conditions  for  main- 
taining the  present  output  of  heat,  all  would  have 
been  at  an  end  within  a  few  thousand  years.  The 
total  amount  of  available  energy  would  not  have 
sufficed  even  for  the  historical  period — a  period 
which  is  merely  a  ripple  in  the  vast  ocean  of 
geological  time. 

no 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  SUN 

What,  then,  can  be  the  source  of  the  energy 
which  for  millions  of  years  has  enabled  the  sun  to 
bathe  the  earth  in  a  welcome  glow  of  light  and 
heat  ?  How  is  the  loss  to  be  accounted  for  ?  For 
how  long  can  the  sun  continue  to  radiate  its 
energy  without  becoming  perceptibly  colder  ? 
These  critical  questions  must  have  appealed  to 
Mayer  with  some  force  when  he  recognised  the 
truth  that  energy  could  neither  be  created  nor 
destroyed.  For  the  first  time  a  sound  explanation 
became  an  imperative  demand.  Mayer  realised 
that  in  the  collision  and  friction  of  bodies,  heat 
energy  is  acquired  in  strict  equivalence  to  the 
energy  of  motion  which  has  apparently  disappeared. 
He  saw  that  the  mechanical  generation  of  heat 
would  be  of  vastly  greater  importance  in  cosmic 
evolution  than  the  limited  possibilities  of  com- 
bustion. A  piece  of  coal  falling  into  the  sun  from 
infinite  space  would  yield,  by  the  stoppage  of  its 
motion,  six  thousand  times  as  much  heat  as  it 
could  provide  by  burning. 

Applying  these  principles,  Mayer  thought  that 
the  sun's  heat  might  be  traced  to  the  kinetic 
energy  of  swarms  of  meteorites.  These  bodies  fall- 
ing into  the  sun  with  enormous  velocities,  would 
be  competent,  if  only  the  supply  were  ample,  to 
generate  the  heat  annually  required.  Kelvin  at  first 
also  advocated  this  view,  but  he  was  soon  com- 
pelled to  relinquish  it  in  favour  of  another  ex- 
planation less  at  variance  with  known  facts.  The 
observations  of  astronomers  were  all  against  there 
being  a  circulation  and  influx  of  meteorites  to  the 
extent  required  by  the  sun  if  income  and  expendi- 
ture of  heat  were  to  balance.  Comets  would  suffer 

in 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

resistance  in  their  passage  round  the  sun.  The 
rotational  velocity  of  the  sun  would  be  constantly 
impeded,  and  probably,  far  back  in  the  past,  it 
would  have  been  brought  to  a  standstill.  The 
sun's  mass  would  be  appreciably  increased  every 
year,  and  an  immediate  effect  of  this  would  be  to 
hurry  up  the  earth  in  its  orbit,  so  that  each  year 
would  be  notably  shorter  than  the  preceding  one. 
Happily  for  the  stability  of  the  solar  system, 
there  is  no  evidence  for  an  infalling  of  meteorites 
on  the  scale  first  contemplated. 

In  1856,  Helmholtz,  another  early  worker  in 
the  domain  of  energy,  found  a  more  satisfactory 
escape  from  the  dilemma.  Instead  of  looking 
outside  the  sun  for  the  origin  of  the  heat  supply, 
he  sought  for  an  internal  source,  and  found  one — 
certainly  a  more  efficient  substitute — in  the  con- 
traction of  the  sun's  diameter  under  its  own  strong 
gravitation.  Knowing  the  amount  of  heat  annually 
radiated,  it  is  easy  to  calculate  that  a  shrinkage 
of  1000  feet  would  make  up  the  loss  for  five  years. 
The  decrease  in  the  apparent  diameter  would,  at 
this  rate,  never  become  detectable  in  human 
experience.  Helmholtz  imagined  a  time  when  the 
sun  existed  as  a  nebula  spreading  far  out  into 
space.  As  it  slowly  cooled  and  contracted,  the 
mechanical  work  of  shrinkage  would  reappear  as 
heat.  Assuming  the  present  sun  to  be  a  globe 
of  uniform  density,  Helmholtz  calculated  that  its 
past  history  must  have  been  restricted  to  about 
20  million  years. 

The  annual  output  of  heat  had  been  determined 
by  Pouillet,  and  his  result,  which  was  too  low,  was 
used  by  Helmholtz  in  this  estimate.  The  solar 

112 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  SUN 

constant  of  radiation  is  measured  by  the  heat  in 
calories,  which  would  be  absorbed  in  one  minute 
by  a  surface  of  one  square  centimetre  placed 
outside  the  earth's  atmosphere  at  right  angles  to 
the  sun's  rays.  Allowance  is  made  in  this  way  for 
the  absorptive  effects  of  gases  and  of  the  load  of 
dust  held  by  the  lower  strata  of  the  atmosphere. 
Pouillet's  value  in  these  units  was  176  and  the 
results  of  subsequent  experiments,  made  up  to 
1905,  varied  between  his  figure  and  4-1.  This  was 
unsatisfactory,  and,  under  the  auspices  of  the 
Smithsonian  Institution,  work  has  recently  been 
done  to  clear  up  the  discrepancy.  The  constant 
is  now  known  with  some  certainty  to  be  1-95. 
Using  this  figure  the  duration  of  the  sun's  heat 
would,  according  to  Helmholtz,  be  limited  to  18 
million  years. 

The  surface  temperature  of  the  earth  can  owe 
but  little  to  its  internal  energy.  Taking  the 
temperature  gradient  at  i°  C.  in  32  metres,  and 
the  average  conductivity  of  rock  as  0-004,  the 
temperature  maintained  by  this  flow  of  heat 
alone  would  reach  only  34°  Absolute  (239°  C. 
below  zero).  It  is  evident  then  that  the  genial 
warmth  of  the  greater  part  of  the  earth's  surface 
is  maintained  almost  wholly  by  the  absorption  of 
solar  radiation.  For  this  reason  the  active  life 
of  our  planet  is  intimately  bound  up  with  that 
of  the  sun,  and  any  age  limit  assigned  to  the  latter 
becomes  a  still  more  embarrassing  restriction  in 
its  application  to  the  earth. 

We  may  now  return  to  our  discussion  of  the 
sun's  vast  expenditure  of  energy,  armed  with 
data  worthy  of  confident  acceptance,  and  with  the 

i  113 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

knowledge  that,  for  at  least  as  long  as  the  earth 
has  been  a  habitable  globe,  so  long  has  the  sun 
emitted  its  life-giving  rays  at  a  rate  not  very 
different  from  that  of  the  present.  The  evidence 
of  geology  is  clear  on  this  point.  The  geographical 
distribution  of  plants  and  coral  reefs  in  past  ages 
betrays  no  sign  of  a  steadily  cooling  sun.  In 
some  of  the  oldest  sedimentary  rocks  which  are 
known,  the  imprints  of  raindrops  have  been  found, 
and  the  size  and  force  of  the  latter  were  evidently 
not  very  different  from  those  which  fall  to-day  by 
the  shores  of  seas  and  lakes.  The  intensity  of 
climatic  forces  has  remained,  on  the  average, 
unchanged. 

Kelvin  somewhat  mitigated  the  consequences 
of  Helmholtz's  extreme  view  in  his  later  treatment 
of  the  problem.  Helmholtz  had  assumed  a  sun 
of  uniform  density  ;  but  Kelvin  pointed  out  that, 
as  the  density  probably  increases  enormously 
towards  the  centre,  the  amount  of  heat  which  has 
been  already  available  may  have  been  very  much 
greater  than  that  previously  calculated.  Kelvin's 
cautious  spirit  was  not  shared  by  his  contem- 
poraries, who  readily  accepted  the  smaller  esti- 
mates. The  more  daring  investigations  of  Ritter, 
and  of  other  physicists  who  followed  his  lead, 
did  not  support  any  period  which  exceeded  12 
million  years,  Ritter  showed  that  as  the  sun  con- 
tracted from  the  nebulous  state  its  temperature 
would  at  first  begin  to  rise.  Not  only  would  con- 
traction supply  the  energy  necessary  to  sustain 
radiation,  but  an  even  greater  quantity  of  energy 
would  be  available  for  heating  purposes.  An 
interesting  summary  of  Ritter's  work  will  be 

114 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  SUN 

found  in  the  second  of  the  fascinating  little 
volumes  by  Arrhenius  on  The  Life  of  the  Universe. 

Geologists  found  no  consolation  in  these  specula- 
tive studies,  and  even  from  Kelvin's  more  liberal 
allowance  of  time,  an  element  of  embarrassment 
was  not  absent.  While  an  annual  shrinkage  of 
the  sun's  diameter  by  200  feet  would  suffice  for 
the  present,  yet,  unless  at  some  time  the  sun's 
temperature  begins  to  fall,  it  is  not  clear  why 
shrinkage  should  continue.  Cooling  is  none  the 
less  certain  because  it  is  temporarily  delayed,  nor 
because  its  rate  is  for  a  time  diminished.  Increas- 
ing density  would  gradually  put  an  end  to  effective 
contraction,  and  the  sun  would  then  cool  as  a 
white-hot  ball  would  do — its  capacity  for  replen- 
ishing its  losses  having  been  exhausted  for  ever. 
If  this  were  all,  then,  in  the  course  of  a  few  more 
million  years,  an  icy  death  would  overtake  the 
earth.  In  the  last  gleams  of  the  fading  solar 
twilight  our  planet  would  disappear — a  barren 
and  frozen  world. 

More  recent  views  lead  to  a  less  pessimistic  out- 
look, and  the  twilight  of  the  sun,  though  ultimately 
inevitable,  is  removed  to  an  indeterminately 
remote  future.  Gravitation  is  manifestly  an  in- 
sufficient cause  to  maintain  the  sun's  heat  for  the 
periods  required.  We  need  a  supply  not  for  less 
than  a  dozen  million  years,  nor  even  for  the  100 
million  years  which  would  have  satisfied  geologists 
a  decade  ago.  Some  source  a  hundred  times  as 
fruitful  as  contraction  under  gravity  is  required. 
Happily  there  is  no  longer  any  need  to  regard  the 
sun  as  a  serious  difficulty,  for  there  are  locked 
within  its  atoms  and  molecules  stores  of  potential 

"5 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

energy  capable  of  fulfilling  every  terrestrial 
requirement. 

The  importance  of  radio-thermal  action  in  the 
sun  was  pointed  out  by  Rutherford  and  Soddy  in 
1903.  A  month  or  two  later,  W.  E.  Wilson  made  a 
calculation  of  the  amount  of  radium  which,  if  dis- 
tributed throughout  the  sun,  would  entirely  explain 
the  evolution  of  its  radiant  energy.  He  found 
that  2*5  parts  of  radium  in  every  million  of  the 
sun's  mass  would  be  necessary.  In  uranium  the 
equilibrium  amount  of  radium  is  only  0-34  part 
in  a  million,  so  that,  even  if  the  sun  consisted 
entirely  of  uranium  and  its  disintegration  pro- 
ducts, the  heat  generated  would  account  for  only 
one-seventh  of  the  total  expenditure.  Wilson 
used  in  his  calculation  a  solar  constant  of  three 
calories  per  minute,  which  is  certainly  too  high. 
His  result  must  also  be  modified  to  allow  for  the 
heating  effects  of  the  other  radioactive  bodies. 
According  to  the  most  recent  determinations,  a 
million  grams  of  uranium  would  give  out  77  calories 
per  hour,  and  in  the  same  time  a  million  grams  of 
thorium  would  give  out  one- third  as  much,  each 
element  being  in  radioactive  equilibrium.  The 
energy  from  the  sun  when  divided  throughout 
its  mass  averages  300  calories  per  hour  per  cubic 
metre.  To  sustain  this  steady  evolution  of  heat 
four  million  grams  of  uranium  would  be  required. 
The  average  weight  of  a  cubic  metre  of  solar 
matter  is  only  1*44  million  grams,  so  that  by  no 
possibility  could  more  than  one-third  of  the  sun's 
heat  be  accounted  for  by  radioactivity. 

That  radioactive  bodies  do  exist  in  the  sun 
can  admit  of  little  doubt.  Helium  was  first  known 

116 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  SUN 

as  a  solar  element  and  its  abundance  suggested 
the  presence  of  those  radioactive  elements  from 
which  it  could  have  been  generated.  Direct  spectro- 
scopic  evidence  has  not  yet  revealed  any  traces  of 
radium,  and,  indeed,  so  minute  are  the  quantities 
involved  that  until  recently  there  was  little  hope  of 
detecting  it  in  this  way.  Uranium  lines  have 
now  been  found  in  the  sun's  spectrum,  and  unless 
the  laws  of  radioactivity  are  totally  different  at 
the  temperature  of  the  sun,  we  may  safely 
assume  that  uranium  exists  in  equilibrium  with  its 
associated  elements.  The  sun's  radiation  is 
destitute  of  the  Becquerel  rays,  but  this  in  no  way 
denies  their  emission  from  solar  matter.  Before 
reaching  the  earth,  the  rays  would  be  obliged  to 
pass  through  both  solar  and  terrestrial  atmo- 
spheres, and  the  latter  alone  would  be  more  than 
sufficient  to  absorb  them  completely. 

In  the  materials  of  the  earth's  crust,  uranium 
only  averages  about  one  part  in  150,000,  and 
thorium  one  part  in  50,000.  If  the  proportions 
of  these  elements  which  enter  into  the  constitution 
of  the  sun  are  of  the  same  order,  their  contribu- 
tions to  the  sun's  energy  can  only  be  very  small. 
The  importance  of  radio-thermal  phenomena  is 
not  felt  until  cooling  has  progressed  to  a  more 
advanced  stage,  as  exemplified  by  the  earth,  when 
the  heat  lost  is  balanced  against  that  set  free  by 
atomic  disintegration.  We  must  therefore  find 
some  other  means  of  escape  from  the  embarrass- 
ment of  a  rapidly  cooling  sun. 

Arrhenius  has  made  a  bold  attempt  in  this 
direction.  He  calls  to  his  aid  a  universal  law, 
first  enunciated  by  Le  Chatelier,  which  may  be 

117 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

stated  as  follows  :  //  a  system  in  equilibrium  is 
subjected  to  external  influences  which  disturb  its 
equilibrium,  then  the  internal  reaction  within  the 
system  will  be  such  as  to  oppose  the  external  in- 
fluences,  i.e.  the  normal  effects  of  the  latter  will 
be  partially  overcome.  This  general  statement 
may  be  illustrated  by  the  particular  example  to 
which  the  chief  appeal  is  made.  In  the  chemical 
changes  which  constitute  combustion,  heat  is 
evolved,  and  the  reaction  is  said  to  be  exothermic. 
But  the  heat  so  liberated  tends  all  the  while  to 
prevent  the  reaction  from  proceeding,  and  were  an 
external  source  of  heat  of  sufficient  intensity 
applied  so  as  to  raise  the  temperature,  the  com- 
pounds previously  formed  would  be  again  separ- 
ated into  their  constituent  elements.  The 
liberated  elements  possess  a  greater  quantity  of 
intrinsic  energy  than  when  they  are  united  to 
form  a  compound.  That  is  to  say,  not  all  the 
heat  supplied  is  able  to  exercise  its  normal  effect 
of  raising  temperature  ;  the  internal  reaction  is 
responsible  for  the  withdrawal  and  absorption  of 
part  of  the  energy.  If  now  still  more  heat  is 
applied  the  same  opposing  tendency  continues,  and 
the  elements  will  again  combine,  this  time  forming 
endothermic  compounds  characterised  by  further 
absorption  of  heat,  and  consequently  by  higher 
intrinsic  energy  than  that  which  the  free  elements 
possessed.  The  system  shows  a  conservative  dis- 
inclination to  be  made  hotter,  and  as  more  and 
more  heat  is  supplied,  enormous  quantities  of 
energy  are  accumulated  in  the  recesses  of  the 
molecule  itself.  In  the  case  of  water,  the  general 
tendency  is  well  illustrated.  Ice  at  the  freezing 

118 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  SUN 

point  absorbs  80  calories  and  becomes  water  at 
the  same  temperature.  Water  at  boiling  point 
absorbs  540  calories  and  becomes  steam.  This  in 
turn,  when  raised  to  about  3000°  C.,  dissociates 
into  hydrogen  and  oxygen,  the  absorption  of 
energy  being  3800  calories.  Although  laboratory 
conditions  do  not  allow  us  to  experiment  further, 
there  are  no  grounds  on  which  to  suggest  that  this 
is  the  end  of  the  process. 

While  matter  thus  opposes  an  increasing  tem- 
perature by  its  internal  reactions,  it  nevertheless 
resists  the  reverse  change  quite  as  actively,  and  for 
the  same  reason.  If  an  intensely  energetic  exo- 
thermic compound  be  allowed  to  cool,  it  will 
strenuously  refuse  to  do  so  at  numerous  stages. 
The  energy  previously  gained  is  emitted  steadily 
or  explosively  according  to  the  thermal  environ- 
ment. 

In  discussing  the  constitution  of  the  sun  and 
the  source  of  its  powerful  radiation,  this  Law  of 
Reaction,  as  it  is  called,  finds  a  pertinent  applica- 
tion. With  its  help  Arrhenius  has  pointed  out  the 
path  which  appears  to  lead  us  safely  out  of  the 
difficulty  in  which  we  were  left  by  Helmholtz. 
The  chromosphere  which,  disregarding  the  mysteri- 
ous corona,  constitutes  the  outermost  strata 
of  the  solar  atmosphere,  is  largely  composed  of 
free  elements  at  a  temperature  of  6000  °-70oo  °  C. 
Lower  down  in  the  photosphere,  9000°  C.  is  prob- 
ably attained.  Temperature  and  pressure  both 
increase  enormously  with  depth,  and  indeed,  the 
average  solar  temperature  has  been  estimated  at 
a  thousand  times  that  of  the  chromosphere. 
Under  these  conditions  it  seems  reasonable  to 

119 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

suppose  that  the  sun's  interior  is  characterised  by 
compounds  charged  with  a  high  concentration  of 
energy.  Brought  by  convection  currents  towards 
the  surface  such  highly  explosive  compounds 
would  dissociate  with  expansion  and  an  immense 
evolution  of  heat.  It  may  be  to  explosions  of  this 
sort  that  the  prominences  are  due.  These  vio- 
lently projected  gaseous  tongues  are  shot  out  with 
velocities  which  sometimes  reach  a  thousand 
times  that  of  the  swiftest  rifle  bullet.  Since 
energy  is  proportional  to  the  square  of  the  velocity, 
it  would  appear  from  this  that  solar  energies  are  at 
least  a  million  times  greater  than  those  of  our 
most  powerful  explosives.  It  has  already  been 
stated  that  if  the  life  of  the  sun  depended  solely 
on  the  latter  it  would  endure  for  only  a  few  thou- 
sand years.  As  it  is,  the  energy  seems  amply 
sufficient  to  last  a  million  times  as  long.  Here 
then,  furnishing  a  regular  and  sufficient  income 
from  within,  we  have  found  an  almost  inexhaus- 
tible source  of  heat,  which  is  competent  to  main- 
tain the  sun's  present  expenditure  for  inconceiv- 
atyy  long  ages,  as  most  probably  it  already  has 
done  in  the  past. 

True,  we  are  in  the  face  of  a  new  difficulty. 
Whence  arose  this  absorption  and  concentration 
of  energy  in  the  first  place  ?  It  is  evident  that 
once  extinct,  our  sun  could  not  be  re-awakened  to 
the  warmth  of  its  former  activity  merely  by 
collision.  Gravitational  energy  alone  affords  no 
escape  from  the  ultimate  Warmetod,  the  thermal 
extinction  towards  which  the  universe  would 
appear  to  be  tending.  If  the  development  of  the 
universe  be  everywhere  toward  the  equalisation 

120 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  SUN 

of  temperature  implied  by  the  laws  of  thermo- 
dynamics, the  question  arises — Why,  in  the  abun- 
dance of  past  time,  has  this  melancholy  state  not 
already  overtaken  us  ?  Either  we  must  believe 
in  a  definite  beginning,  in  the  creation  of  a  uni- 
verse furiously  ablaze  with  energy,  or  else  we  must 
assume  that  the  phenomena  which  we  have 
studied  simply  reflect  our  limited  experience. 
Toward  the  latter  alternative  we  readily  incline, 
the  more  so  because  of  the  hint  it  affords  of  cyclic 
processes  in  the  scheme  of  Nature.  Not  only  is 
energy  being  diffused  ;  somewhere,  our  hazy  con- 
ception tells  us,  energy  is  being  elevated  and 
stored  up.  With  profound  insight,  Spencer  pointed 
out  in  1864  that  it  is  to  the  attenuated  nebulae 
that  we  should  look  for  the  absorption  and  concen- 
tration of  energy.  In  the  universe  nothing  is 
lost,  and  perhaps  its  perfect  mechanism  is  the 
solitary  and  only  possible  example  of  perpetual 
motion.  In  its  cyclic  development  we  may  find 
the  secret  of  its  eternity  and  discover  that  the 
dismal  theory  of  thermal  extinction  is,  after  all, 
but  a  limited  truth. 


121 


CHAPTER  IX 
THE  THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  EARTH 

Temperature  gradients,  conductivity,  and  the  rate  at 
which  the  earth  loses  energy — Kelvin's  attempt  to  esti- 
mate the  age  of  the  earth — King's  treatment  of  the  pro- 
blem— Estimates  by  Becker  and  Suzuki — The  distribution 
of  radium  in  rocks — The  thermal  equilibrium  of  the  earth 
-—Concentration  of  radium  towards  the  surface — Con- 
stitution of  the  earth. 

AS  the  earth's  crust  is  penetrated  by  bore-holes, 
/~Y  tunnels  and  mines,  a  steady  increase  of 
temperature  with  depth  is  encountered.  The 
rate  of  increase  varies  greatly  from  place  to  place 
as  the  following  records  show  : 

LOCALITY.  DEPTH.  TEMP.  GRADIENT. 


Anzin,  France  . 

Wigan    .      .      .      .       750  metres 

Sperenberg        .      .      1700 

Mt.  Cenis  Tunnel         1600      ,, 

Minas  Geraes,  Brazil 

Calumet,  Michigan     .1430 


0  C.  in  15-3  metres 
3°'°      ». 


C. 


,   36;5 
',  86-0 

,    12-20 


Such  a  variation  would  naturally  be  expected 
when  the  chemical  reactions  of  weathering, 
cementation  and  metamorphism  are  remembered, 
and  the  unequal  distribution  of  radioactive 
elements  in  the  earth's  crust.  The  solution  of 
silicates  by  ground  waters  takes  place  with  libera- 
tion of  heat,  and  it  has  been  estimated  that  120 
calories  are  released  when  one  gram  of  rock  is 

122 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  EARTH 

decomposed  by  weathering.  The  processes  of 
metamorphism  take  place  at  the  expense  of  the 
earth's  heat,  and  the  net  result  of  the  complete 
cycle  in  which  (a)  an  igneous  rock  is  eroded,  (b) 
the  resulting  sediments  buried  and  transformed 
into  schists  and  (c)  the  latter  brought  again  to  the 
surface  by  earth  movement  and  denudation,  is  a 
running  down  of  energy  involving  a  permanent 
loss.  Moreover,  the  earth  loses  heat  from  the 
interior,  not  only  by  conduction,  but  .also  by 
convection.  The  circulation  of  ground  waters 
and  the  activities  of  vulcanism — \vhich  include  the 
upward  movement  of  molten  magmas,  heated 
waters  and  gases — all  result  in  the  transference  of 
heat  from  the  interior  to  the  outer  zones  of  the 
crust.  It  is  generally  accepted,  that  when  cooling 
by  convection  is  left  out  of  account,  the  tempera- 
ture gradient  due  to  conduction  alone  is  of  the 
order  of  I  °  C.  in  32  metres.  If  this  estimate  should 
be  in  error,  it  is  more  likely  to  be  too  high  than  too 
low. 

To  calculate  the  rate  at  which  heat  escapes  from 
the  earth  by  conduction  from  the  interior,  it  is 
necessary  to  know  the  average  conductivity  of 
rocks.  This  factor,  in  turn,  varies  greatly  in 
different  materials,  but  in  the  case  of  the  most 
predominant  rocks  the  conductivity  is  accurately 
known,  and  the  value  k= 0-004  may  be  accepted 
as  very  close  to  the  true  average  value.  The 
variation  of  conductivity  with  increasing  tempera- 
ture and  pressure  scarcely  affects  the  problem. 
The  former  tends  to  diminish  the  conductivity,  the 
latter  to  augment  it.  As  far  as  our  present 
knowledge  goes,  these  two  effects  almost  exactly 

-    123 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

balance  each  other,  and  the  assumption  that 
conductivity  remains  fairly  constant  with  depth 
is  therefore  justified.  If  r  represent  the  earth's 
radius,  and  dOjdr  the  temperature  gradient,  B  being 
the  temperature,  then  the  quantity  of  heat  which 
passes  from  the  surface  per  second  is  given  by 
4irr2xkxdB/dr  and  can  be  readily  calculated. 

According  to  the  Laplacian  hypothesis,  the 
earth's  original  store  of  heat  was  derived  from  the 
nebula  from  which  it  separated.  Kelvin  made  the 
assumption  that  as  the  molten  globe  cooled  down 
it  was  preserved  by  convection  currents  at  a 
temperature  nearly  uniform  from  centre  to  surface. 
On  attaining  the  point  of  solidification,  it  would 
gradually  become  solid  throughout,  most  probably 
starting  from  the  centre,  and  only  when  solidifica- 
tion was  complete  could  the  surface  continue  to 
cool  further.  The  problem  which  Kelvin  set  him- 
self to  solve  was  this  :  Given  a  solid  globe  originally 
at  a  uniform  temperature  of  7000°  F.  (3871°  C.), 
and  subsequently  cooling  down,  to  calculate  the 
time  which  would  be  required  for  the  establish- 
ment of  the  present  surface  gradient. 

Taking  the  most  probable  values  for  conductivity 
k,  density  of  rock  />,  specific  heat  of  rock  o-,  and 
temperature  gradient  d&jdr,  he  applied  his  data  to 
Fourier's  differential  equation  for  the  linear  con- 
duction of  heat — 

dB=k^     d*8 
dt     pa-  '  dr* 

Solving  this  equation  for  the  unknown  factor  /, 
the  required  time  period  was  found.  The  high 
initial  temperature  was  chosen  from  very  meagre 

124 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  EARTH 

data,  as  representing  a  maximum  figure  for  the 
melting-point  of  rock.  Kelvin  was  particularly 
anxious  that  his  treatment  should  provide  an  over- 
rather  than  an  under  -  estimate  of  time.  The  ex- 
periments of  Dr.  C.  Barus  have  shown  that  diabase, 
a  good  typical  rock,  becomes  thoroughly  liquid  at 
1200  °C.  If  Kelvin  had  used  this  temperature 
instead  of  his  arbitrary  3871°  C.,  his  periods  of 
cooling  would  have  been  reduced  to  less  than  one- 
tenth  of  those  actually  arrived  at. 

For  enormous  periods  of  time,  the  development 
of  a  temperature  gradient  would  be  restricted  to 
the  earth's  outer  zones.  The  interior,  in  complete 
thermal  isolation,  would  remain  unaffected,  its 
loss  of  heat  being  quite  insensible.  The  limited 
thickness  of  the  outer  shell,  in  which  cooling  would 
make  itself  felt,  is  made  clear  by  the  following 
figures  : 

160  miles  in    100  million  years. 

240     ,,       ,,    240 

320     „       „    600      „ 

570    ,,      ,,    1000    ,, 

The  different  periods  which  Kelvin  favoured  in  his 
famous  contributions  to  this  problem  have  already 
been  mentioned,  and  are  tabulated  below. 

1862.         96     million  years  (limits  20-400). 
1876.     50  -  90     „ 

1897.      20   -  40 

Clarence  King,  in  1893,  applied  a  new  criterion 
to  the  subject,  taking  into  consideration  the  effect 
of  pressure  in  raising  the  melting-point  of  rocks, 
and  the  necessity  for  an  earth  which  should  be 
stable  under  the  influence  of  tidal  stresses.  Barus 

125 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

had  measured  the  melting-point  of  diabase  at 
various  pressures,  and  a  law  of  variation  of 
melting-point  with  depth  was  formulated  on  his 
experimental  results.  If  this  law  were  to  hold  as 
far  as  the  centre,  diabase  would  there  be  able  to 
exist  in  the  solid  state  at  any  temperature  below 
76,000°  C.  Thus  the  hypothesis  arose  that  solidi- 
fication would  begin  at  the  centre  owing  to  the 
high  pressure  obtaining  there.  Under  these 
conditions,  however,  a  temperature  gradient  was 
already  developed.  If  the  gradient  were  to  exceed 
the  rate  by  which  the  fusion  point  of  rocks  is 
raised  by  pressure,  the  former  would  catch  up,  and 
at  a  certain  depth  the  temperature  would  reach 
the  fusion  point  and  a  zone  of  fluid  rock  would  be 
inevitable. 

King  accepted  diabase  as  a  representative  rock, 
and  rejected  any  distribution  of  heat  which  would 
demand  a  liquid  zone  in  that  part  of  the  earth's 
crust  where  diabase  or  similar  rocks  would  be 
expected  to  prevail.  This  procedure  is  justified  by 
the  consideration  that  were  such  a  zone  to  exist, 
the  earth  would  be  incapable  of  maintain- 
ing tidal  stability,  and  the  crust  would  break 
down.  King  found  that  in  the  admissible  cases, 
the  initial  temperature  of  crustal  solidification 
would  not  exceed  2000  °C.,  and  that  the  period 
of  cooling,  which  would  reduce  the  gradient  to  that 
of  the  present  was  limited  by  24  million  years. 
Higher  initial  temperature  would  involve  fluidity, 
and  superior  age  necessitate  a  lower  surface 
gradient.  The  following  curves  represent  the 
gradients  of  Kelvin's  earth  of  100  million  years, 
and  King's  earth  of  20  million  years,  in  relation 

126 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  EARTH 


to  the  diabase  fusion-point  curve  It  will  be  seen 
that  according  to  King's  argument,  Kelvin's  earth 
implies  the  impossible  condition  of  a  liqud  zone 
from  A  to  B. 

In  1910,  Becker  attempted  to  deal  with  the 
same  problem  without  relying  on  the  tempera- 
ture gradient,  it  being  considered  that  owing  to 

TEMPERATURE 

KX)  MILLION  YEARS 


Zoco'C 


xoqo 


10GO* 


DtPTH  FRO\ SURFACE. 


FIG.  16. 
Temperature  Gradients  in  relation  to  the  Fusion  point  of  Diabase. 

the  presence  of  radium  in  rocks  the  gradient  could 
not  be  trusted.  In  its  place  he  assumes  that  the 
crustal  strains  associated  with  upheaval  and  sub- 
sidence are  completely  relieved  at  the  surface  of 
easiest  fusion — and  that  according  to  the  calcula- 
tions of  Hay  ford  on  isostatic  compensation,  the 
present  depth  of  that  surface  is  71  miles.  At  that 
depth,  therefore,  the  temperature  curve  and  the 
diabase  curve  approach  most  closely,  so  that  the 
additional  temperature  required  to  produce  fusion 

127 


THE  AGE   OF  THE   EARTH 

and  relief  of  strain  there  becomes  a  minimum.  In 
the  above  diagram,  C  would  represent  the  point  of 
easiest  fusion.  Becker  justifies  his  choice  of 
diabase  by  showing  that  on  the  Laplacian  law  of 
density,  rocks  of  this  type  become  predominant 
at  depths  greater  than  40  miles,  the  more  acid 
rocks,  lying  above,  being  more  refractory.  Tidal 
stability  is  provided  for  by  rejecting  any  tempera- 
ture curve  which  crosses  the  diabase  line  in  the 
zone  of  basic  rocks.  The  most  probable  earth, 
according  to  Becker,  is  one  with  an  initial  tempera- 
ture of  1300  °C.,  which  would  attain  a  surface 
gradient  of  I  °  C.  in  42  metres  in  60  million  years. 
He  concludes  that  only  "  a  tenth  of  the  heat 
emitted  by  the  earth  can  be  ascribed  to  radio- 
activity plus  all  other  exothermic  chemical 
transformations. ' ' 

A  Japanese  estimate  of  the  time  elapsed  since 
the  molten  surface  of  the  earth  began  to  solidify 
appeared  in  1912.  Suzuki  makes  the  assumption 
that  a  thin  solid  crust  has  gradually  increased  in 
thickness,  so  that  the  latent  heat  of  fusion  liberated 
at  the  junction  of  solid  and  liquid  rock  is  equal  to 
the  heat  lost  at  the  surface.  The  present  thickness 
of  the  crust  is  assumed,  on  the  authority  of  Milne 
and  Arrhenius  to  lie  between  30  and  40  miles. 
Granting  these  postulates,  the  thermal  constants 
for  basalt  and  granite  lead  to  an  age  of  20  to  60 
million  years  according  to  the  thickness  of  the 
crust  and  the  material  of  which  it  is  composed. 

It  is  surprising  that  Becker  and  Suzuki  should 
have  treated  the  problem  in  this  restricted  way. 
The  heat  evolution  attending  atomic  disintegra- 
tion was  established  in  1903,  and  in  dealing  with 

128 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  EARTH 

the  earth  this  phenomenon  must  be  regarded  as  one 
of  fundamental  importance.  To  ignore  the  signifi- 
cance of  radio-thermal  energy  is  to  reduce  the 
problem  to  a  mathematical  exercise,  interesting, 
no  doubt,  but  with  little  value  in  its  geological 
application.  Let  us  make  a  simple  calculation 
of  the  quantity  of  radium,  which,  if  uniformly 
distributed  throughout  the  earth,  would  make 
good  the  loss  of  heat.  If  Q  is  the  heat  generated 
per  second  by  the  radium  in  each  cubic  centimetre, 
then  we  have 


whence,  Q=6x  io-16  calories  per  second. 
=2-16  x  IQ-11  calories  per  hour. 

Now  i  gram  of  radium  in  complete  radioactive 
equilibrium  emits  216  calories  per  hour  and 
consequently  all  the  heat  would  be  supplied  by 
I0-i3  grams  per  cubic  centimetre,  or  i-Sxicr14 
grams  per  gram  of  earth  material. 

Turning  to  the  rocks  themselves,  the  actual 
amount  of  radium  is  found  to  be  a  hundred  times 
more  than  we  want.  Strutt  was  the  first  to 
discover  this  embarrassing  richness,  and  his 
results,  with  those  of  later  investigators,  are 
summarised  in  the  adjoining  table.  Joly's  results 
are  given  apart  from  those  of  other  observers,  for 
they  were  arrived  at  by  the  fusion  method,  and, 
moreover,  separate  rocks  were  not  examined.  A 
composite  mixture  of  typical  rock  specimens  was 
made  up  and  a  single  analysis  then  sufficed 
to  determine  the  average  radium  content.  It  will 
be  noticed  that  Joly's  results  are  consistently 
higher  than  those  found  by  the  solution  method. 
K  129 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 


g 

v0           i                   i                  i 

T 

>o 

O          i 

| 

6 

O 

° 

| 

*      1            1            1 

O 

H 

2-      I 

o*        ^t*           ^o           w 

•O 

O        00 

iO         *O                t^»                t^* 

oo 

0         O               O               O 

0 

O             H 

u 

" 

PQ 

ON       vO               ^-              iO              ^t" 

00             H 

C4          CO 

w 

H 

iO       00                Tt-               »O 

1 

00           t^* 
M           10 

s 

U 

MM                       H,                       0 

•H              N 

i 

2 

Tj-         -4-               VO               O 

1 

CO        00 

i 

ON         fO               w                <O 

O 

CO            M 

ir^       00              vO              00 

co 

vO         O 

(S         H               N               O 

61 

N          fO 

O 

s 

H          CO             00                -<4- 

00 

rf        vO 

H 

ro      oo 

O 

• 

• 

O 

rt 

• 

•          • 

S 

•     J2 

• 

• 

• 

(*| 

i 

0 

5        b        ii 

0) 

I  '  J  ...  I  i 

fi  ,«     j?     il 

w     h         W         fe 

Holmes 

CJ 
rt         E^> 

130 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  EARTH 


Joly  claims  that  his  own  procedure  is  more  reliable 
than  that  followed  in  the  solution  method.  Up  to 
1909,  Joly  had  himself  employed  the  latter  method 
in  the  examination  of  126  igneous  rocks.  In 
striking  disagreement  with  the  results  of  other 
workers,  he  found  an  average  radium  content  of 
7  X  io~12  grams  per  gram  of  rock.  An  explanation 
of  the  discrepancy  is  not  yet  forthcoming,  but  in 
the  light  of  his  most  recent  work,  which  gives  an 
average  of  2-5  XiO'12,  he  has  now  suggested  that 
his  earlier  results  be  set  aside.  Measurements  of 
thorium  in  rocks  are  not  yet  so  plentiful  as  those 
of  radium,  and  most  of  our  present  knowledge  of  the 
distribution  of  this  element  is  due  to  Joly  and 
Fletcher.  The  most  probable  averages  of  the  data 
now  available  may  be  summarised  as  follows  : 


TYPE  OF  ROCK. 

AVERAGE  PER  GRAM  OF  ROCK. 

RADIUM. 

THORIUM. 

Igneous 
Sedimentary 
Metamorphic 
Deep-sea  deposits 

2-5  X  io-12  grs. 
1-5  Xio-12    „ 

2-0  XIO-12     ,, 

5-0  xio-12   „ 

2-0  x  io-5grs. 
i-oxio-5   ,, 
I-5X  io-5   „ 

Accepting  these  figures  for  igneous  rocks 
provisionally  and  combining  them  with  the 
respective  heat  emission  of  radium  and  thorium 
in  complete  radioactive  equilibrium,  viz., 

Radium*  per  gram  6  x  io-2  calories  per  second. 
Thorium  „     „      7'5Xi<r9 

*  Equivalent  to  3,000,000  grs.  of  uranium. 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

it  is  clear  that  each  gram  of  the  earth's  crust  is  a 
source  of  heat  supplying  on  an  average  i5Xio~14 
calories  per  second  on  account  of  its  radium 
content,  and  15  Xicr14  calories  on  account  of  its 
thorium  content.  The  total  heat  emission  is 
therefore  of  the  same  order  in  each  case,  and 
amounts  altogether  to  30Xi<r14  calories  per 
second.  The  whole  mass  of  the  earth  is  6xio27 
grams,  and  if  this  were  the  source  of  as  much 
radio-thermal  energy  throughout,  the  supply  of 
heat  in  1000  million  years  would  have  been  suffi- 
cient to  raise  its  temperature  to  about  40,000°  C., 
and  the  present  gradient  should  be  many  times 
greater  than  it  is.  This  conclusion  cannot  be 
reconciled  with  the  evidence  afforded  by  the 
crustal  rocks,  both  their  structure  and  temperature 
gradients  being  decisively  against  any  such 
possibility. 

There  are  three  cases  which  may  be  considered. 
The  earth  may  be  in  thermal  equilibrium,  gaining 
as  much  heat  as  it  loses  and  cooling  only  as  the 
slow  decay  of  the  radio-elements  permits ;  or  it 
may  be  growing  hotter,  or,  which  is  very  unlikely, 
it  may  be  cooling  more  rapidly  than  it  would  do  if 
in  radio- thermal  equilibrium.  The  first  case  is 
the  one  now  regarded  with  most  favour.  If  the 
earth  has  cooled  at  all,  and  there  seems  to  be  no 
sound  reason  why  we  should  altogether  abandon 
that  venerable  conception,  it  must  at  some  time 
have  attained  a  condition  of  equilibrium.  With 
the  slow  march  of  atomic  disintegration  its  own 
rate  of  cooling  would  then  keep  time.  The  tempera- 
ture gradient  would  be  maintained  solely  by  radio- 
activity for  an  immeasurably  long  period. 

132 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  EARTH 

The  superabundance  of  radium  which  seemed 
to  be  implied  by  Strutt's  original  work  is  certainly, 
as  he  then  suggested,  restricted  to  the  surface 
rocks.  The  interior  of  the  earth  must  be  relatively 
free  from  radium  and  thorium.  It  is  easy  to 
calculate  the  thickness  of  the  outer  zone  of  the 
earth's  crust,  which  would  suffice  to  supply  the 
stream  of  heat  passing  to  the  surface.  The 
temperature  6r  at  any  distance  Y  from  the  surface 
is  given  by  the  following  equation,  where  k  is 
conductivity,  h  the  heat  production  of  radium  and 
thorium  per  second,  in  each  gram  of  rock,  p  the 
density  of  the  rock,  and  D  the  total  depth  of  the 
radioactive  layer  : 


At  the  base  r  becomes  equal  to  D  and  the  tempera- 
ture 0D  is  therefore  given  by 


2K 

Using  the  figures  given  above,  the  thickness  of  the 
radioactive  layer  would  be  restricted  to  about  ten 
miles  and  the  basal  temperature  would  reach 
only  250°  C.  This  result  cannot  be  held  to 
express  the  facts,  for  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
the  radium  and  thorium  content  decreases  with 
depth  for  the  same  reason  that  the  type  of  rock 
varies  with  depth.  A  glance  at  the  table  on  p.  130 
will  show  that  there  is  a  rough  proportionality 
between  the  acidity  or  percentage  of  silica  of  a 
rock  and  its  radium  content.  The  more  basic 

133 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

rocks  are  much  poorer  in  radium,  and,  as  would 
be  expected,  in  thorium  also.  Now  we  have  good 
reason  to  suppose  that  the  more  deep-seated  rocks 
of  the  earth's  crust  are  of  basic  and  ultra-basic 
composition,  and  that  below  the  30 -mile  crustal 
zone  they  are  exclusively  ultra  -  basic,  perhaps 
similar  in  composition  to  the  material  of  stony 
meteorites,  with  which  they  agree  almost  exactly 
in  density  (3-4).  This  information,  which  it  might 
be  thought  would  be  for  ever  withheld  from  us, 
is  derived  from  the  study  of  earthquake  waves. 
The  latter  in  passing  through  the  earth's  interior 
carry  with  them  a  record  of  the  type  of  material 
they  have  penetrated.  Within  the  stony  zone,  which 
extends  downwards  for  several  hundred  miles,  and 
separated  from  it  somewhat  sharply,  lies  the  heavy 
core  of  the  earth  (density  about  7-8),  probably 
of  metallic  composition,  like  the  iron  meteorites. 
If  we  may  judge  from  the  latter,  this  nucleus  is 
entirely  free  from  radium,  and  that  there  is  safety 
in  this  analogy  is  indicated  by  the  very  low 
radium  content  of  such  native  iron  as  has  found 
its  way  in  basaltic  magmas  up  to  the  surface. 

We  have  already  seen  (p.  30)  that  a  first 
differentiation  of  the  original  heterogeneous 
material  from  which  the  earth  was  built  would 
result  in  the  formation  of  a  metallic  core  surrounded 
by  a  stony  zone.  The  further  differentiation  of  the 
latter,  whereby  the  crust  with  its  abundant  variety 
of  acid  and  basic  rocks  was  developed,  is  of  too 
complex  a  nature  to  be  considered  here.  It  is 
very  probable  that  as  the  more  siliceous  con- 
stituents separated  and  became  concentrated 
towards  the  surface,  they  carried  with  them  their 

134 


THERMAL  ENERGY  OF  THE  EARTH 

store  of  radio -elements.  In  this  way,  basing  our 
ideas  on  evidence  quite  independent  of  the 
temperature  gradient,  we  are  led  to  the  remarkable 
conclusion  that  the  radium  and  thorium  of  the 
earth  are  to  be  found  almost  exclusively  in  the 
earth's  crust.  The  most  probable  depth  of  the 
radioactive  layer  may  therefore  be  placed^  at  30 
miles  and  the  basal  temperature  in  this  case  would 
be  about  750°  C.,  which  would  be  more  in 
accordance  with  the  requirements  of  volcanic 
phenomena.  Moreover,  it  must  not  be  forgotten 
that  the  heat  lost  by  the  upward  movement  and 
convection  currents  of  rock  magmas,  heated 
waters  and  gases,  has  also  to  be  accounted  for. 
The  radio-thermal  equivalent  must  be  substantially 
increased  to  include  this  phase  of  the  subject. 
The  basal  temperature  of  750°  C.  is  only  a 
minimum,  and  the  higher  temperatures  demanded 
by  geology  are  not  therefore  inconsistent  with  the 
facts.  However,  until  more  data  are  accumulated, 
it  would  be  rash  to  attempt  to  deduce  the  exact 
distribution  of  the  radio-elements  in  the  crust, 
but  already  we  may  assert  with  confidence  that 
the  crustal  average  is  somewhat  lower  than  that  of 
the  surface  rocks  in  which  granitic  types  form  so 
large  a  proportion.  What  the  average  actually 
may  be  cannot  yet  be  decided. 

Kelvin's  problem  must  now  be  reversed.  It  is  im- 
possible to  deduce  the  earth's  age  from  its  thermal 
condition.  We  can  only  say  that  the  age  must  be 
very  much  greater  than  Kelvin  calculated.  The 
new  problem  which  presents  itself  is  to  determine 
the  thermal  history  of  the  earth,  accepting  its 
antiquity  as  a  known  or  partially  known  factor. 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

The  science  of  radioactivity  is  a  welcome  addition 
to  the  tools  which  the  geologist  employs  in  his 
difficult  task  of  elucidating  the  earth's  history,  and 
it  is  peculiarly  valuable  in  helping  him  just  where 
he  has  hitherto  had  most  cause  for  despair. 


136 


CHAPTER   X 
RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS  AND  THEIR  AGES 

The  rate  of  helium  production  from  uranium  and 
thorium — Lead  the  final  product  of  the  uranium  family — 
Its  accumulation  in  geological  time — Lead  and  helium 
ratios  as  a  measure  of  geological  time — Assumptions  to  be 
granted — Value  of  analyses  in  deciding  quality  of  material 
for  estimating  ratios — Necessity  for  fresh,  stable,  primary 
rock  minerals — Strutt's  work  on  the  helium  ratio — The 
lead  ratio — Boltwood's  collection  of  analyses — Examples, 
with  geological  data — The  author's  work  on  the  Devonian 
minerals  of  Norway. 

AS  we  saw  in  Chapter  VII  the  a-particles  which 
,/"\.  are  emitted  at  certain  points  in  the  line  of 
descent  of  the  radioactive  elements  have  been 
identified  with  helium.  Fortunately  the  evidence 
is  conclusive,  for  upon  this  identification  depends 
the  latest  and  most  elegant  method  yet  devised  of 
measuring  geological  time. 

When  all  the  members  of  a  genetically  related 
series  of  radio-elements  are  in  equilibrium,  the 
transformation  proceeds  in  such  a  way  that  an 
equal  number  of  atoms  of  each  element  disinteg- 
rates in  the  same  time.  When  an  atom  of  uranium 
disintegrates  it  does  so  with  the  production  of 
two  atoms  of  helium.  At  the  same  time,  as  indi- 
cated in  the  diagram,  page  190,  each  of  six  other 
members  of  the  family  also  emit  a  single  atom  of 
helium.  Consequently,  the  total  number  of  helium 

i37 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

atoms  which  are  liberated  in  the  course  of  the 
complete  transformation  of  a  single  atom  of 
uranium  is  eight.  From  this  result  and  the  re- 
markable measurement  made  by  Rutherford  and 
Geiger — that  3-4  xio10  a-particles  or  atoms  of 
helium  are  expelled  per  second  from  a  gram  of 
radium — it  is  possible  to  calculate  that  the  annual 
production  of  helium  from  a  gram  of  uranium  in 
equilibrium  with  all  the  other  products  of  the 
series  is  10-7  Xicr8  cubic  centimetres.  Measure- 
ments of  the  ionising  power  of  thorium  and  its 
chain  of  dependent  elements  may  be  utilised  to 
calculate  the  same  rate  in  the  case  of  the  thorium 
family.  It  is  found  that  one  gram  of  thorium  is 
equivalent  in  helium  generation  to  0-26  gram  of 
uranium.  The  details  of  these  calculations  will  be 
found  in  Appendix  A. 

While  there  is  little  uncertainty  in  these  indirect 
results,  it  is  gratifying  to  know  that  Prof.  Strutt, 
during  1909-10,  verified  them  both  by  a  direct 
appeal  to  experiment.  In  certain  minerals  which 
contain  radioactive  constituents,  the  evolution 
and  accumulation  of  helium  must  have  been 
steadily  proceeding  for  very  long  periods.  Before 
a  direct  determination  of  the  rate  of  helium  pro- 
duction can  be  made,  it  is  evidently  necessary 
to  use  material  entirely  free  from  that  element. 
Strutt  worked  with  richly  radioactive  minerals, 
from  large  quantities  of  which  he  expelled  com- 
pletely the  accumulated  store  of  helium.  This  was 
done  by  preparing  solutions  with  every  precaution 
to  avoid  the  presence  of  undissolved  particles  of 
mineral,  and  afterwards  boiling  them  till  the  helium 
was  removed.  The  solutions  were  then  put  aside 

138 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 

until  a  fresh  supply  of  helium  had  been  generated 
in  sufficient  quantity  to  be  detected  and  measured. 
To  isolate  the  gas  from  the  solutions  and  accu- 
rately to  determine  its  volume  was  obviously  a 
matter  of  great  experimental  difficulty,  so  minute 
were  the  volumes  dealt  with.  However,  as  the 
result  of  the  exquisite  delicacy  of  his  methods, 
Strutt  brought  his  experiments  to  a  successful 
issue. 

The  minerals  used  were  pitchblende  and  thori- 
anite,  the  former  containing  uranium  alone,  and 
the  latter  both  uranium  and  thorium.  The 
annual  production  of  helium  per  gram  of  the 
parent  element  (in  radioactive  equilibrium  with 
its  respective  family)  was  found  to  be: 

(a)  in  the  case  of  uranium  : 
IO-6XIQ-8  ccs.  or  I-88XIQ-11  grams. 
107x10"'  ccs.    was    the   calculated    estimate. 

I  cc.  would  therefore  be  formed  in  9,600,000  years. 

(b)  in  the  case  of  thorium  : 
2-4x10-"  ccs. 

i  gram  of  thorium  is  therefore  equivalent  in  its 
rate  of  helium  generation  to  0-23  grams  of  uranium, 
the  calculated  estimate  being  0-26  grams. 

The  remarkable  concordance  of  these  results 
with  the  theoretical  requirements  is  an  eloquent 
tribute  to  the  refined  methods  and  experimental 
skill  with  which  the  measurements  were  carried 
out. 

Experiments  carried  out  by  Boltwood  and 
Rutherford  in  1911  afford  an  equally  striking 
confirmation  of  the  conclusions  on  which  the 
theoretical  results  were  based.  They  measured 

139 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

the  rate  of  production  of  helium  from  radium,  the 
latter  being  in  equilibrium  with  its  early  disin- 
tegration products,  three  of  which  also  emit  a-par- 
ticles.  Radio-lead  and  polonium  were  completely 
removed.  The  annual  evolution  of  helium  to  be 
expected  was  158  cubic  millimetres.  The  first 
direct  determinations  were  made  by  Sir  James 
Dewar  in  1908,  and  his  best  results  corresponded 
to  169  cubic  millimetres.  Boltwood  and  Ruther- 
ford arrived  at  a  much  closer  agreement,  their 
figure  being  156  cubic  irdllimetres. 

These  results  cannot  fail  to  inspire  the  convic- 
tion that  our  atomic  theory  of  matter  is  essentially 
correct.  We  are  in  possession  of  two  experimental 
facts.  The  number  of  helium  atoms  expelled  per 
second  from  a  gram  of  radium  has  been  directly 
counted,  and  the  volume  of  helium  accumulated 
in  a  year  has  been  directly  measured.  The  number 
of  atoms  in  a  given  volume  of  helium  (at  N.P.T.) 
can  be  deduced  at  once,  and  the  calculation  is 
independent  of  any  underlying  theory.  Calculation 
gives  2-69XI019  atoms  per  cubic  centimetre; 
the  atomic  theory  demands  272Xiols. 

Although  there  can  now  be  no  doubt  that 
helium  is  one  of  the  stable  disintegration  products, 
yet  there  is  no  direct  evidence  as  to  the  identity 
of  the  ultimate  products  in  the  direct  line  of 
descent.  In  the  uranium  series  indirect  evidence 
points  to  lead  with  a  considerable  degree  of  cer- 
tainty, but  the  end  product  of  the  thorium  family 
is  still  unrecognised.  In  every  uranium-bearing 
mineral  the  parent  element  slowly  breaks  down, 
while  the  final  product  of  the  transformation 
accumulates  at  its  expense.  Hence,  if  lead  is  the 
140 


RADIOACTIVE   MINERALS 

favoured  element  it  ought  to  be  found  in  associa- 
tion with  uranium  in  all  minerals  which  contain 
the  latter.  Moreover,  in  minerals  which  can  be 
proved  to  be  of  the  same  antiquity,  the  amount 
of  lead  per  gram  of  uranium  should  be  constant ; 
further,  in  minerals  of  various  geological  ages  the 
proportion  of  lead  should  vary  according  to  the 
latter.  A  mineral  which  began  its  accumula- 
tion of  lead  in  pre-Cambrian  times  should  cer- 
tainly contain  more  at  the  present  time  than  one 
in  which  lead  has  been  collecting  only  since,  say, 
the  Tertiary  outburst  of  igneous  activity.  The 
same  statements  apply  equally  well  to  the  case  of 
helium. 

In  so  far  as  these  principles  may  be  used  con- 
versely to  test  the  identity  of  lead  with  the  ulti- 
mate product,  they  lend  every  support  to  that 
important  conclusion.  Dr.  Hillebrand,  the  leading 
authority  on  the  analysis  of  uranium-bearing 
minerals,  has  never  in  the  course  of  a  long  experi- 
ence found  uranium  unaccompanied  by  lead.  It 
was  this  constant  association  which  led  Boltwood, 
in  1905,  to  suggest  the  probability  of  a  genetic 
relationship  existing  between  these  two  elements. 
In  1907,  Boltwood  went  farther  and  showed  that 
for  minerals  of  the  same  age  the  amount  of  lead 
for  each  gram  of  uranium,  or  the  ratio  Pb/U,  was,  in 
general,  nearly  constant.  He  collected  all  the 
best  analyses  of  primary  uranium  minerals,  but 
unfortunately  he  omitted  to  give  the  geological 
details  of  their  occurrence.  As  will  be  seen  in  the 
present  chapter,  when  the  relative  ages  of  the 
minerals  are  compared  with  their  lead  ratios,  a 
striking  proportionality  discloses  itself. 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 

The  evidence  of  atomic  weights  is  also  favour- 
able to  lead.  The  complete  disintegration  of  an 
original  atom  of  uranium  may  be  expressed  as 
follows : 

U      ->       3He  +  Ra    ->  8He  +  Pb 
238-5          ^3*994    226-36    3-994    207-08 

238-5  238*^34""  ~~239'03 

Atomic  weights  are  appended  to  each  symbol, 
and  the  totals,  which  should  be  equal,  are 
placed  underneath.  The  agreement  is  close,  but 
not  as  convincing  as  one  could  desire.  Two  alter- 
native explanations  of  the  discrepancies  are  sug- 
gested. Either  lead  is  not  the  final  product,  or 
the  atomic  weights  of  both  radium  and  uranium 
are  too  low  by  about  0-5.-  Neither  alternative 
can  readily  be  granted,  but  it  may  be  pointed  out 
that  since  uranium  is  the  heaviest  known  element 
and  radium  follows  not  far  behind,  any  impurities 
whatever,  with  the  exception  of  thorium,  would 
have  the  effect  of  lowering  the  observed  atomic 
weights. 

Accepting  the  above  equation  as  substantially 
correct,  the  mass  of  lead  generated  in  one  year  from 
a  gram  of  uranium  can  now  easily  be  calculated. 
For  eight  atoms  of  helium,  one  of  lead  is  produced, 
or,  mass  for  mass,  six  and  a  half  times  as  much. 

Consequently,  as  a  gram  of  uranium  involves  the 
annual  production  of  i-88x  IQ-11  grams  of  helium, 
the  associated  lead  which  remains  must  amount 
to  i-22  =  io~10  grams.  If  this  rate  were  constant 
we  could  find  how  long  it  would  take  for  any  mass 
of  uranium  to  become  completely  converted  into 
142 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 

helium  and  lead.  However,  the  rate  is  not  con- 
stant, but  is  proportional  at  every  moment  to  the 
quantity  of  uranium  remaining  unchanged.  As 
the  parent  element  becomes  exhausted,  it  dis- 
integrates more  and  more  slowly. 

Now  in  very  considerable  periods  amounting  to 
hundreds  of  millions  of  years  only  a  very  small  frac- 
tion of  the  uranium  originally  in  existence  is  de- 
cayed. For  this  reason,  if  only  a  small  proportion 
of  lead  or  helium  has  collected  in  a  mineral  since  it 
began  its  life-history,  then  no  serious  error  will  be 
made  in  assuming  their  rates  of  evolution  to  have 
been  constant.  In  minerals  which  have  been  in  exist- 
ence for  400  million  years  the  slowing  down  is 
only  about  5  %.  If  an  appreciable  error  should 
arise  in  ignoring  this  decline,  then  in  place  of  the 
present-day  percentage  of  uranium  the  time- 
average  must  be  substituted  (see  Ap.  A,  p.  179) ; 
that  is  to  say,  the  amount  of  uranium  which,  if  it 
did  break  up  at  a  regular  rate,  would  evolve  the 
same  quantities  of  the  ultimate  products. 

Having  calculated  this  uranium  average,  Um, 
with  the  necessary  approximation,  the  total 
quantity  of  lead  or  helium  accumulated  in  a 
mineral  would  then  provide  a  direct  measure  of 
its  age. 

Using  lead  as  the  age-index,  and  knowing  its 
percentage,  Pbt,  in  the  mineral,  then  the  time  it  has 
taken  to  collect,  i.e.  the  age  of  the  mineral,  Pbt,  is 
given  by  Pbt/Um  X  8200  million  years. 

Using  helium  as  the  age-index,  both  thorium 
and  uranium  must  be  estimated.  The  amount  of 
thorium  may  be  conveniently  expressed  in  terms 
of  uranium,  since  the  latter  is  four  times  as  active 

143 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

in  its  helium  production  as  thorium.  The  total 
equivalent  quantity  of  uranium,  Ue,  is  thus  known, 
and  thorium  then  need  play  no  further  part  in 
the  calculations.  It  is  found  most  convenient  to 
measure  the  amount  of  helium,  Het,  as  the  volume 
in  cubic  centimetres  per  gram  of  mineral.  In  this 
notation  the  age  is  given  by  Het/Ue  X  9*6  million 
years. 

The  validity  of  this  procedure  evidently  demands 
the  granting  of  certain  obvious  assumptions.  Our 
choice  of  suitable  minerals  will  not  only  be  limited 
by  these  considerations,  but  the  reason  for  a 
particular  choice  will  be  justified.  The  assump- 
tions fall  under  the  following  headings  : 

(a)  That   no    appreciable   amount   of   lead   or 

helium  was  present  at  the  genesis  of  the 
mineral. 

(b)  That  no  lead,  helium,  or  uranium  has  sub- 

sequently been  added  or  removed  by  ex- 
ternal agencies. 

(c)  That  no  lead  or  helium  has  originated  by 

any  other  radioactive  process  than  those 
already  suggested. 

The  first  and  second  suppositions  bring  up  the 
whole  problem  of  the  origin  of  minerals.  It  is 
possible,  by  means  of  a  physical  examination,  to 
decide  whether  a  mineral  is  of  the  same  age  as  the 
rock  in  which  it  occurs,  or  whether  it  is  older  or 
younger.  In  igneous  rocks,  such  as  a  granite,  the 
majority  of  the  minerals  are  of  the  same  antiquity 
as  the  rock,  that  is,  they  date  from  the  period  of 
consolidation  of  the  rock  magma.  The  component 
mineral  particles  of  most  sedimentary  and  detrital 

144 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 

rocks  existed  long  before  the  strata  were  laid 
down,  whereas  the  cementing  materials  by  which 
they  are  consolidated  are  partly  furnished  by 
percolating  solutions  and  therefore  may  be  sub- 
sequent to  the  period  of  deposition.  In  the  same 
category  come  those  ore  deposits  which  occupy 
the  fissures  and  crevices  of  pre-existing  forma- 
tions. 

In  whatever  way  a  mineral  may  occur,  its  history 
can  always  be  traced  back  either  directly  or  by  con- 
jecture to  an  igneous  rock,  and  it  is  rarely  that  it 
is  possible  to  go  beyond  the  magma  from  which 
such  a  rock  must  have  consolidated.  And  even 
if  this  can  be  done  in  exceptional  cases,  there  lies 
behind  still  another  magma  to  which  the  material 
can  be  referred.  Consequently,  the  minerals  of 
igneous  rocks  are  regarded  as  primary  or  original, 
and  here  we  may  briefly  consider  a  few  facts 
relative  to  their  crystallisation  from  a  molten 
condition. 

A  molten  rock  is  regarded  as  a  solution  in 
which  the  numerous  constituents  are  dissolved 
one  in  another.  Now  certain  of  th^jconstituents 
can  only  remain  in  solution  provided  the  latter  is, 
with  regard  to  them,  very  dilute.  That  is  to  say, 
they  are  only  slightly  soluble  in  a  solvent  com- 
posed of  the  rest  of  the  rock  material.  Conse- 
quently, substances  of  which  these  constituents 
form  an  essential  part  will,  as  a  general  rule,  be 
the  first  to  crystallise ;  as  examples,  zircon, 
sphene,  and  apatite  may  be  cited.  For  the  same 
reason  it  happens  that  the  magma  does  not 
remain  homogeneous,  but  rejects  certain  of  the 
rarer  elements  which  collect  together  in  a  sub- 

L  145 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

sidiary  magma  of  peculiar  composition.  To  this 
concentrate  of  exceptional  constituents,  the  gases 
and  water  vapour  expelled  during  solidification 
are  also  added,  and  serve  to  maintain  it  in  a  state 
of  aequo-igneous  fusion,  even  when  the  bulk  of 
the  rock  has  already  crystallised.  The  residual 
liquors  yield  the  minerals  of  pegmatites  and  of 
drusy  cavities.  Certain  minerals  which  are  con- 
spicuously rare  in  the  body  of  the  normal  rock,  are 
often  developed  on  a  large  scale  in  pegmatite 
dykes,  and  it  is  from  these  that  the  most  perfect 
and  beautiful  crystal  forms  are  generally  obtained. 

Amongst  the  elements  of  limited  solubility  in  a 
rock  magma,  uranium  and  thorium  must  be 
placed.  The  accessory  minerals  of  ordinary 
igneous  rocks,  such  as  those  already  mentioned — 
zircon,  sphene,  and  apatite — are  rich  in  the  radio- 
active elements  when  compared  with  commoner 
minerals  like  felspar  and  hornblende.  In  general, 
the  richness  of  a  mineral  in  uranium  seems  to 
depend  on  its  position  in  the  order  of  consolidation. 
The  minerals  first  to  be  formed  claim  the  greater 
part  of  the  available  store.  The  original  surplus, 
unable  to  dissolve  in  the  magma,  is  held  over, 
and,  should  it  be  rich  in  radioactive  ingredients, 
uranium-  and  thorium-bearing  minerals  may  be 
formed  during  the  later  stage  of  pegmatitic  in- 
trusions. It  is  a  striking  fact  that,  as  primary 
constituents,  these  minerals  invariably  occur  in 
pegmatites  associated  with  granite  or  syenite.  As 
examples,  pitchblende  or  uraninite,  thorite,  thori- 
anite,  and  monazite  may  be  mentioned. 

We  must  now  consider  the  part  played  by  lead 
and  helium  during  the  genesis  of  minerals.  Before 
146 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 

the  consolidation  of  the  magma,  both  these  elements 
must,  of  course,  have  been  generated  within  it  for 
an  unknown  period.  As  to  the  effect  of  physical 
conditions  upon  radioactive  transformations  it  has 
already  been  shown  (p.  102)  that  all  the  evidence 
points  to  the  conclusion  that  these  atomic  changes 
are  independent  of  the  temperatures  and  pressures 
under  which  a  molten  magma  exists.  The  helium 
already  present  at  the  time  of  crystallisation 
appears  to  behave  physically  in  no  way  different 
.from  the  other  gases.  There  is  no  evidence  that 
it  tends  to  congregate  in  any  particular  mineral. 
A  small  proportion  may  be  distributed  through 
the  resulting  rock,  but  probably  the  larger  share 
is  expelled. 

The  lead  which  may  be  originally  present  fol- 
lows a  similar  course.  The  metal  is  rejected, 
not  only  by  the  primary  magma  but,  with  rare 
exceptions,  by  the  residual  magma  also.  It 
finds  no  definite  place  in  igneous  rocks.  Doubt- 
less a  certain  amount  of  lead  is  retained  in 
the  molecular  network  of  crystals,  but  that 
amount  is  not  high.  In  the  rocks  of  Leadville, 
Colorado,  Hillebrand  found  an  average  of  less 
than  0-002  per  cent  of  lead.  In  the  nepheline 
syenite  of  Southern  Norway,  using  specimens 
free  from  minerals  which  one  would  expect 
to  be  comparatively  rich  in  accumulated  lead, 
the  present  writer  was  able  to  determine  a  per- 
centage of  only  0-0004.  If>  then,  there  should 
be  initially  a  greater  quantity  of  original  lead, 
where  are  we  to  look  for  it  ?  Probably  the  most 
of  it  goes  to  form  lead-ores,  such  as  galena.  Separ- 
ated from  the  pegmatites  it  appears  in  the  later 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

phases  of  ore  deposition  which  follow  on  the  heels 
of  igneous  activity.  In  company  with  hot  gases, 
sulphide  solutions,  and  a  number  of  metallic 
companions,  our  lead  is  carried  away  and  deposited 
in  the  fissures  encountered  by  the  mineralised 
waters.  If  the  agency  of  magmatic  gases  appears 
to  have  been  an  important  factor  in  the  produc- 
tion of  ore  bodies,  the  origin  of  the  latter  is  said 
to  be  pneumatolytic.  Brogger  has  shown  that  in 
Southern  Norway  galena  was  one  of  the  minerals 
to  be  formed  in  this  way. 

In  the  last  phase  of  this  complex  series  of 
operations,  magmatic  waters  contribute  their 
share  to  the  filling  of  mineral  veins,  and  it  is 
amongst  these  hydatogenetic  ores  that  galena  is 
most  usually  found.  The  important  point  is  that 
lead,  for  the  most  part,  is  drawn  from  the  primary 
magma  at,  or  perhaps  before,  the  time  of  crystallisa- 
tion, and  it  is  not  until  the  igneous  activities  have 
declined  that  it  again  appears  in  an  active  role. 

Let  us  now  consider  the  effect  of  the  original 
distribution  of  lead  and  helium  in  a  newly-formed 
rock.  It  will  be  clear  that  an  analysis  of  the  rock 
as  a  whole  would  give  values  of  Pb/U  and  of  He/U 
much  higher  than  those  corresponding  to  the 
period  since  consolidation.  Of  the  total  amounts 
of  lead  and  helium,  part  would  be  originally 
segregated  in  the  rock  and  part  would  be  due  to 
subsequent  genesis.  In  most  rocks,  the  former 
part  is  of  sufficient  magnitude  altogether  to  in- 
validate the  use  of  the  ratios  as  age  indices. 
This  difficulty  can  be  avoided  by  confining  atten- 
tion to  particular  minerals — indeed,  to  just  those 
minerals  which  concentrate  within  themselves 

148 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 

the  radioactive  parent  elements.  Within  them 
lead  and  helium  may  accumulate  to  such  a  degree 
that  the  amount  initially  present  becomes  negli- 
gible. Zircon  from  the  Devonian  syenites  of 
Southern  Norway  contains  more  than  twenty 
times  as  much  lead  as  the  rock  in  which  it  occurs. 
Roughly,  we  may  say  that  since  the  zircon  came 
into  being  its  content  of  lead  has  multiplied 
twenty  times.  Thorite  may  accumulate  a  hundred 
or  a  thousand  times  as  much  lead  as  it  possessed 
at  first.  For  the  same  reason,  minerals  like  zircon 
and  sphene  often  contain  hundreds  of  times  as 
much  helium  as  the  rock  from  which  they  are 
taken,  and  there  is  little  possibility  of  error  in 
assuming  that  they  have  themselves  generated 
the  whole  of  their  supply. 

Another  difficulty,  and  a  more  serious  one,  must 
now  be  faced.  Can  we  be  sure  that  for  periods  of 
hundreds  of  thousands  years  a  mineral  has  remained 
comparatively  unaltered  by  external  agencies? 
With  regard  to  helium  there  is  undoubtedly  a 
tendency  to  escape.  Strutt  has  demonstrated  that 
when  a  radioactive  mineral  has  been  powdered, 
helium  begins  to  leak,  rapidly  at  first,  then  at  a 
diminishing  rate.  Even  crystals  washed  out  of 
their  original  matrix  showed  a  considerable  leak- 
age of  helium.  The  observed  rate  of  escape 
always  exceeds  the  rate  of  generation,  and  it 
therefore  follows  that  during  the  life-history  of  a 
mineral  the  conditions  must  be  specially  favourable 
to  the  retention  of  helium,  for  otherwise  the  latter 
could  not  have  accumulated.  Nevertheless,  these 
experiments  prove  conclusively  that  the  majority 
of  minerals  do  not  contain  their  full  store  of 

149 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

helium,  and  it  is  a  matter  for  surprise  that  they 
contain  so  much.  Consequently,  ages  deduced 
from  the  helium  content  of  minerals  can  be 
regarded  only  as  a  fraction  of  the  true  age. 

Dealing  with  lead  and  uranium,  we  must  con- 
sider the  tendency  to  alteration  of  the  minerals 
in  which  they  occur.  From  the  surface  down  to 
the  permanent  level  of  the  ground  waters,  rock 
material  is  subject  to  weathering.  The  more 
soluble  constituents  are  leached  out  and  com- 
plex silicate  minerals  are  decomposed  by  the 
combined  action  of  water,  oxygen,  and  carbon- 
dioxide.  It  is  in  this  belt  of  weathering  that 
igneous  rocks  suffer  most  change.  Many  of  the 
primary  minerals  are  broken  down  and  alteration 
products  take  their  place.  All  the  reactions 
involve  considerable  increase  in  volume,  and  not 
only  are  minerals  altered  in  place,  but  material  is 
carried  away  and  deposited  elsewhere  as  secondary 
minerals.  Can  we  be  sure  that  lead  and  uranium 
have  remained  untouched  during  this  redistribu- 
tion ?  In  some  cases  we  cannot,  but  fortunately 
for  our  purpose  many  of  the  most  valuable  minerals, 
like  zircon,  are  dense  and  exceptionally  stable. 
A  mineral  is  only  stable  over  a  limited  range  of 
conditions.  It  adapts  itself  more  or  less  readily 
to  its  physical  environment.  Certain  minerals, 
however,  are  much  more  capable  than  others  of 
withstanding  great  changes  without  undergoing 
metamorphism  or  alteration,  and  amongst  these 
are  many  of  the  uranium-bearing  minerals. 

When  there  has  been  a  migration  of  lead  or 
uranium,  an  appeal  to  analysis  will  rarely  fail  to 
dispel  the  difficulty  by  disclosing  the  fact.  It  is 

150 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 

inconsistent  with  the  chemical  properties  of  these 
elements  that  both  should  have  been  affected  in 
the  same  proportion,  and  hence  the  ratio  of  lead 
to  uranium  obtained  from  different  minerals  of 
the  same  geological  age  affords  an  immediate  test 
of  the  extent  to  which  they  have  suffered  from 
alteration  in  the  course  of  their  history.  If  the 
analyses  give  consistent  results,  it  can  be  safely 
assumed  that  the  effects  of  alteration  have  been 
inconsiderable  ;  if  there  are  marked  discrepancies 
the  results  must  be  rejected  as  valueless  from  a 
chronological  point  of  view.  A  microscopical  ex- 
amination of  the  minerals  before  analysis  is  a  useful 
safeguard,  for  in  this  way  altered  material  can 
often  be  detected.  It  is  clear  that  reliable  conclu- 
sions can  only  be  drawn  from  minerals  which  are 
undoubtedly  fresh. 

Becker  has  criticised  the  method  by  directing 
attention  to  a  suite  of  minerals  from  Llano  Co., 
Texas.  Their  geological  age  is  well  defined.  The 
Burnet  granites  with  which  they  are  associated 
are  intrusive  into  a  series  of  schists  and  quartzites, 
metamorphosed  sediments  of  late  Algonkian  time. 
The  Cambrian  rocks  lie  upon  this  complex  and  the 
period  of  intrusion  is  therefore  between  two 
limits  which  are  not  very  far  apart.  The  lead 
ratios  of  these  minerals  are  far  from  being  con- 
stant, as  the  following  examples  show  : 

Yttrialite 1-15 

Yttrialite        0-51 

Mackintoshite 0-39 

Uraninite 0*17 

Fergusonite 1-04 

Fergusonite 0-30 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

Boltwood  found  a  satisafctory  agreement  in 
four  cases,  the  ratio  being  0-17,  but,  as  he  pointed 
out  himself,  most  of  the  minerals  from  this  locality 
are  unsuitable,  because  of  incipient  or  advanced 
alteration.  The  quart zose  pegmatites  in  which 
the  minerals  occur  are  riddled  with  alteration 
products  and  secondary  minerals,  and  the  whole 
series  is  altogether  unfavourable  to  accurate  age 
determination.  It  is  doubtful  whether  the  apparent 
agreement  of  the  ratios  quoted  by  Boltwood  ought 
to  be  accepted  without  further  verification  ;  for 
the  present  they  cannot  be  regarded  without 
suspicion. 

This  example  shows  how  the  actual  results 
indicate  the  vicissitudes,  varying  from  mineral  to 
mineral,  which  the  lead  and  uranium  contents 
may  have  undergone.  The  method  confirms  or 
denies  the  validity  of  its  application  in  every  case. 
Judging  from  the  relative  solubilities  of  the  con- 
stituents in  question,  uranium  is  likely  to  be 
abstracted  from  a  mineral  during  the  process  of 
weathering  more  readily  than  lead,  and  conse- 
quently the  age  deduced  from  a  weathered  or 
altered  specimen  should  in  general  be  too  high. 
A  differential  effect  of  this  kind  would  account 
for  the  high  ratios  given  by  the  Llano  Co.  minerals. 

Strict  attention  must  be  paid  to  the  question  of 
origin,  and  secondary  minerals  avoided  as  care- 
fully as  altered  primary  minerals.  Pitchblende  is 
often  secondary,  e.g.  when  it  occurs  in  veins  with 
metalliferous  sulphides.  Other  examples,  of  a 
rather  different  type,  are  autunite  and  carnotite. 
Secondary  minerals  are  necessarily  more  recent  than 
the  rocks  in  which  they  occur,  and  many  of  them 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 

date  back  to  no  very  remote  period.  Autunite  is 
sometimes  formed  quite  near  the  surface,  within 
a  few  inches  in  fact.  Its  antiquity  cannot  there- 
fore be  more  than  a  few  thousand  years,  and  in 
this  time  a  detectable  quantity  of  lead  could  not 
be  generated.  The  traces  actually  found  were 
probably  in  the  original  possession  of  the  mineral. 
In  an  analysis  made  by  the  writer,  only  0-06  %  of 
lead  was  found  in  specimens  of  autunite  from 
Mozambique,  where  it  occurs  in  bright  green 
flakes  attached  to  the  large  biotite  crystals  of 
pegmatitic  dykes.  In  keeping  with  the  age  of  the 
pegmatites  and  the  high  proportion  of  uranium — 
45  % — it  should  have  contained  a  hundred  times 
as  much  had  it  been  a  primary  mineral.  The 
paucity  of  lead  in  autunite  has  even  been  put 
forward  as  an  argument  against  the  contention 
that  lead  is  the  ultimate  product  of  disintegration 
of  the  uranium  family.  We  now  see  how  baseless 
is  this  argument  when  the  origin  of  the  mineral 
is  remembered.  It  is  not  surprising  that  autunite 
should  contain  so  little  lead ;  on  the  con- 
trary, it  contains  much  more  than  the  uranium 
can  account  for  in  the  time  at  its  disposal. 

From  these  considerations  it  will  be  obvious 
that  the  only  minerals  to  be  chosen  as  material 
from  which  to  determine  the  lead-ratio  are  fresh, 
stable  primary  rock-minerals.  Having  decided 
this,  there  remains  a  third  possibility  which  might 
cast  doubt  upon  the  method.  It  can  be  objected 
that  lead  may  originate  as  a  product  of  some 
element  other  than  uranium.  Analytical  results 
show  clearly  that  thorium  cannot  give  rise  to  lead, 
or  a  more  proportionate  relationship  between 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

these  two  elements  would  have  announced  the 
fact.  There  is  also  a  possibility  that  certain  of 
the  longer-lived  members  of  the  uranium  family 
may  themselves  be  segregated  in  a  mineral,  in- 
dependently of  uranium.  If  so,  they  would  gradu- 
ally disintegrate,  leaving  no  trace  of  themselves 
other  than  the  residual  helium  and  lead.  In  a 
magma  containing  10  %  uranium,  the  radium 
would  amount  only  to  0-0000034%.  In  actual 
magmas,  even  of  pegmatites,  the  quantity  present 
is  always  much  less  than  this,  and  even  if  it  be 
allowed  that  such  tiny  quantities  may  saturate  the 
magmatic  solution,  the  precipitation  and  concentra- 
tion in  any  particular  mineral  would  not  be 
sufficient  to  leave  an  appreciable  residue  of  lead. 

The  application  of  the  accumulation  of  helium 
in  minerals  to  the  measurement  of  geological  time, 
was  first  suggested  by  Rutherford  in  1905,  when 
he  wrote  :  "  I  think  that,  when  the  constants 
required  for  these  calculations  are  more  definitely 
fixed,  this  method  will  probably  give  fairly  trust- 
worthy information  as  to  the  probable  age  of  some 
of  the  radioactive  minerals  of  the  earth's  crust, 
and  indirectly  as  to  the  age  of  the  rocks  in  which 
they  are  found." 

During  the  years  1908-10,  Strutt  examined  a 
great  number  of  minerals,  and  determined  the 
helium  ratio  whenever  practicable.  His  first  set  of 
experiments  dealt  with  phosphatic  nodules  and 
phosphatised  bones.  These  may  sometimes  contain 
fifty  times  as  much  uranium  as  average  rock 
material,  and  they  have  a  further  advantage  in  that 
they  can  be  found  in  strata  of  nearly  every  age. 
As  they  frequently  consist  of  fossils  characteristic 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 


of  the  formations  in  which  they  occur,  their  age  is 
well  defined.  However,  the  power  of  retaining 
helium  is  both  poor  and  variable  in  the  case  of 
these  phosphates,  and  the  time  relation  is  therefore 
obscured.  Such  materials  never  retain  more  than 
a  small  fraction  of  the  helium  which  has  been 
generated  within  them. 

More  suitable  in  their  power  of  retention  are 
certain  iron  ores,  from  which  significant  results 
were  obtained.  The  helium  ratio,  and  therefore 
the  numerical  age  derived  from  it,  showed  a 
marked  dependency  upon  the  geological  age  of 
the  mineral,  as  the  following  examples  illustrate : 


MINERAL. 

GEOLOGICAL  AGE. 

MILLIONS  OF 
YEARS. 

Sidcrite 

Upper  Oligocene 

8'4 

Haematite    . 

Eocene 

30-8 

Haematite    . 
Haematite    . 

Upper  Carboniferous 
Devonian 

141-9 
145-2 

Strutt  next  investigated  the  more  compact 
minerals  of  igneous  rocks,  notably  zircon  and 
sphene.  Zircon  can  be  obtained  from  rocks 
belonging  to  several  periods  of  igneous  activity, 
and  being  a  durable  and  stable  mineral  it  is  pecu- 
liarly fitted  to  retain  the  helium  generated  within 
it.  Even  allowing  that  the  helium  found  does  not 
represent  the  whole  amount  generated,  it  is 
unlikely  that  the  fraction  lost  will  vary  as  con- 
spicuously as  in  the  case  of  phosphates.  In  so  far 
as  that  fraction  depends  on  the  structure  of  the 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 


mineral  it  is  probably  more  uniform  for  zircon  than 
for  most  other  minerals.  The  helium  ratio  ought 
therefore  to  stand  in  a  close  relation  to  the  geo- 
logical age  of  the  specimen.  That  it  does  so  is 
clearly  demonstrated  by  Strutt's  results,  which 
are  given  below.  The  geological  ages  have  been 
taken  from  the  most  recent  literature,  and  are 
given  in  greater  detail  than  those  published  in  the 
original  paper.  Where  two  periods  are  bracketed 
together  they  are  to  be  understood  as  referring 
to  the  limits  between  which  the  age  of  the  igneous 
rock  may  fall. 


LOCALITY. 

GEOLOGICAL  AGE. 

MILLIONS 
OF  YEARS. 

Mt.  Somma,  Vesuvius  . 

r  Recent 
\Pleistocene 

O.I 

Mayen,  Eifel     .      .     , 

Pleistocene 

i-o 

Campbell  I.,  N.Z.    .      . 

Pliocene 

2'5 

Expailly,  Auvergne 

Miocene 

6-3 

Brevig,  Norway 

Devonian 

54 

Cheyenne  Canon, 
Colorado 

(  Upper  Cambrian 
1  Archean 

141 

Green  River, 

|  Carboniferous 

N.  Carolina 

(  Archean 

M7 

UralMts  

Pre-Devonian 

209 

Ceylon    

Archean 

286 

Blue  Ground,  Kimberley 

Archean 

321 

Sebastopol,  Ontario 

Archean 

622 

The  results  for  sphene  add  but  little  to  the  above 
table,  for  most  of  the  rocks  from  which  workable 
quantities  of  sphene  can  be  obtained  are  of  pre- 
Cambrian  age.  The  most  notable  helium  ratio 
was  from  a  specimen  occurring  in  the  Archean 
156 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 

rocks  of  Ontario,  and  corresponded  to  an  age  of 
715  million  years.  Summarising  all  the  data 
afforded  by  Strutt's  work,  we  may  graduate  the 
geological  column  with  a  time  scale.  It  must  be 
clearly  understood,  however,  that  the  ages  as 
expressed  in  years  are,  in  the  case  of  the  helium 
ratio,  minimum  values  only.  How  much  greater 
the  time  represented  by  the  geological  periods 
actually  is  will  appear  from  the  ages  as  deduced 
from  the  lead  ratio.  A  few  of  these  are  placed  in 
the  table  below  for  comparison. 


TIME  SCALE  IN  MILLIONS  OF  YEARS. 


J.HE   GEOLOGICAL   5YST1 

:MS. 

HELIUM  RATIO. 

LEAD  RATIO. 

Pleistocene    . 

I 

_ 

Pliocene 

2'5 



Miocene  . 

6-3 

— 

Oligocene 

8-4 

— 

Eocene 

30-8 

— 

Cretaceous     . 





Jurassic 

— 

— 

Triassic 

— 

.  — 

Permian 





Carboniferous 

146 

34° 

Devonian 

*45 

37° 

Silurian    . 

!" 

) 

Ordivician 

}         43° 

Cambrian 

209 

, 

Algonkian 

IOOO-I2OO 

Archean 

710 

1400-1600 

The  application  of  the  lead-ratio  to  the  measure- 
ment of  the  antiquity  of  minerals  was  first  due  to 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

Boltwood.  He  tested  its  reliability  by  an  appeal 
to  the  best  analyses  published  up  to  1907.  Some 
of  these,  with  geological  details,  will  now  be 
given. 

In  Glastonbury,  and  also  in  Portland,  Connecti- 
cut, primary  uraninite  is  found  in  the  felspar 
quarries.  The  pegmatite  in  which  the  mineral 
occurs  is  associated  with  a  granite  which  intrudes 
Lower  Carboniferous  strata.  It  is  probably  to  be 
referred  to  the  close  of  the  Carboniferous  period, 
and  is  certainly  pre-Triassic.  Five  different  speci- 
mens gave  lead  -  ratios  in  striking  agreement, 
corresponding  to  an  age  of  340  million  years. 

It  should  be  observed  in  all  the  following  tables 
that  in  calculating  the  lead-ratios  the  time-average 
of  uranium  has  been  used,  and  not  the  amount 
actually  present.  The  statement  of  analyses  is, 
of  course,  in  percentage. 


URANIUM. 

LEAD. 

RATIO. 

70 

2-9 

0-041 

70 

3-0 

0-042 

70 

2-8 

0-039 

72 

3-0 

0-041 

72 

2-9 

0-040 

Similar  crystals  of  uraninite  have  been  furnished 
by  the  pegmatites  of  Branchville,  Connecticut. 
The  intruded  strata  are  of  either  Silurian  or 
Ordivician  age,  and  the  evidence  suggests  that  the 
period  of  intrusion  is  possibly  coincident  with  that 
of  the  earth  movements  which  commenced  at  the 

158 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 

close  of  the  Ordivician.    Here  again  the  lead  ratios 
closely  agree,  the  age  being  430  million  years  : 


URANIUM. 

LEAD 

RADIO. 

74 

4-0 

0^052 

75 

4-0 

0*051 

74 

4-0 

0-052 

66 

3'5 

0-051 

In  North  Carolina  uraninite  occurs  in  coarse 
pegmatites  which  are  mined  for  their  large  flakes 
of  mica.  In  this  instance  a  good  agreement  is 
scarcely  to  be  expected,  as  secondary  products 
abound,  and  the  three  specimens  from  Spruce  Pine 
which  were  examined  by  Hillebrand  showed  signs 
of  incipient  alteration.  The  fourth  specimen  was 
from  South  Carolina  and  •  this  again  lacked  the 
freshness  which  is  so  essential.  Zircon  is  also  found 
in  the  North  Carolina  pegmatites,  and  the  writer 
has  examined  two  sets  of  specimens  with  the  results 
given  below.  The  material  in  this  case  appeared 
to  be  quite  fresh. 

The  geological  period  is  difficult  to  establish 
with  certainty.  The  relations  of  the  Appalachian 
rocks  of  Carolina  are  so  obscure  that  the  required 
age  may  be  anywhere  from  pre-Cambrian  to 
Carboniferous.  Judging  from  the  lead  ratios, 
one  is  tempted  to  suggest  that  the  age  is  not  far 
from  the  Silurian,  but  until  our  time-scale  is  better 
determined  one  must  be  chary  in  this  converse 
application  of  the  method.  It  may  confidently  be 
hoped  that  in  this  way  the  geologist  will  be  greatly 

159 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 


helped  in  his  attempt  to  unravel  the  history  of 
igneous  activity  in  the  earth's  crust.  But  the  time 
is  not  yet,  for  the  accumulation  of  facts  and  data 
has  only  just  commenced. 


MINERAL. 

URANIUM. 

LEAD. 

RATIO  Pb/U. 

Uraninite 

77 

3'9 

0-049 

Uraninite 

77 

4-2 

0-052 

Uraninite 

67 

3'3 

0-047 

Uraninite 

71 

3'3 

0-045 

Zircon 

0-076 

0-0036 

0*046 

Zircon 

0*130 

0-0055 

0*041 

Other  series  of  minerals  could  be  given  from  the 
pre-Cambrian  rocks  of  North  America,  Ceylon, 
and  Mozambique,  but  it  is  unnecessary  to  multiply 
details  further.  In  all  cases  the  Archean  seems 
to  date  from  1200-1600  million  years. 

We  now  turn  to  the  pre-Cambrian  rocks  of 
Scandinavia  and  Finland,  and  for  comparison 
with  those  of  N.  America  the  following  classifica- 
tions and  correlations  may  be  given.  The  chief 

Fennoscandia.       North  America. 


^Algonkian 


•Archean 


Jotnian 

Keweenawan 

Jatulian  .  . 

Upr-  Huronian 

Upr.  Kalevian  . 

Mid.  Huronian 

Lr.  Kalevian  .  . 
Bottnian 

Lr.  Huronian 

Ladogian 
Katarchean   .  . 

Laurentian 
Keewatin 

160 

RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 


unconformities  are  indicated  by  wavy  lines.  It 
should  be  pointed  out  that  the  correlation  of  the 
pre-Cambrian  rocks  over  wide  areas  is,  perhaps, 
the  most  difficult  task  the  geologist  has  to  attempt, 
and  the  scheme  given  opposite  is  based  more  on 
analogy  than  direct  evidence. 

It  is  not  yet  possible  to  support  this  correlation 
by  a  concordant  system  of  chronology.  Igneous 
rocks  occur  at  most  of  the  horizons,  but  it  is 
extremely  difficult  to  get  samples  of  suitable 
mineral  species  for  analysis.  However,  there  is  no 
doubt  that  in  the  future  a  definite  time  estimate 
will  be  attached  to  each  of  the  above  periods. 
When  we  are  in  full  possession  of  this  knowledge, 
and  only  then,  will  a  reliable  correlation  of  these 
rocks  be  possible. 

The  analyses  collected  by  Boltwood  include  two 
groups  which  are  of  minerals  taken  from  the 
pegmatites  of  Southern  Norway,  rocks  famous  for 
the  occurrence  of  rare  minerals.  The  first  group, 
from  the  igneous  complex  of  the  Moss  district,  of 
which  the  average  age  is  1000  million  years,  is  as 
follows  : 


MINERAL. 

URANIUM. 

LEAD. 

RATIO. 

Uraninite 

66 

8-4 

0-12 

Uraninite 

68 

7-8 

O'll 

Annerdodi 

te 

15 

2-2 

0'135 

Uraninite 

66 

9'3 

0-13 

Uraninite 

57 

8-0 

OT3 

Uraninite 

65 

8-8 

0-135 

Uraninite 

68 

8-8 

O'I2 

Uraninite 

76 

9-0 

O'll 

Thorite 

8-2 

1-2 

0-I3 

161 


THE  AGE  OF  THE   EARTH 


The  second  group,  from  the  complex  of  Arendal, 
demands  an  age  of  1200  million  years.     The  Scan- 


MINERAL. 

URANIUM. 

LEAD. 

RATIO  Pb/U. 

Uraninite 

56 

9-8 

0-14 

Uraninite 

61 

IO-2 

0-15 

Uraninite 

56 

9*4 

0-15 

Thorite 

9 

i'5 

0-16 

Orangite 

7'5 

1-2 

0-15 

Xenotime 

2-9 

0-62 

0-19 

dinavian  geologists  believe  that  both  groups  of 
rocks  are  younger  than  the  quartzites  and  other 
metamorphic  sediments  with  which  they  are 
always  associated,  and  that  the  latter  rocks  are 
of  late  Archean  age.  Sederholm,  however,  thinks 
they  may  be  equivalent  to  his  Kalevian  division. 
The  geological  evidence,  as  far  as  it  goes,  does  not 
point  to  any  difference  in  the  ages  of  these  two 
sets  of  Norwegian  minerals,  but,  on  the  other 
hand,  there  is  no  positive  evidence  that  the 
ages  are  the  same.  An  analogy  made  in 
ignorance  cannot  be  held  to  constitute  a  proof. 
Field  work  in  this  case  does  not  disqualify  the 
testimony  of  the  radioactive  minerals  ;  it  rather 
invites  their  co-operation  in  the  perplexing  task  of 
disentangling  the  intricate  structural  relations  of 
the  rocks. 

Amongst  these  rocks  correlation  is  exceedingly 
difficult,  and  even  their  relative  ages  are  hidden 
in  obscurity.  Hb'gbom  holds  that  the  massifs  of 
Moss  and  Arendal  are  contemporaneous  with  the 
Ser-archean  granites  of  Sweden.  Similar  hyperites 

162 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 

and  quartzites  are  found  in  nearly  every  locality 
and  the  granites  always  appear  to  be  younger 
than  these.  After  their  intrusion,  an  enormous 
thickness  of  rock  was  denuded  away  before  the 
Jatulian  sediments  were  laid  down.  The  physical 
break  here  indicated  is  one  of  the  greatest  in  the 
history  of  the  earth,  and  undoubtedly  represents 
an  immense  lapse  of  time.  The  granites  and 
pegmatites  must  therefore  be  considerably  older 
than  the  Jatulian  rocks. 

With  a  view  to  testing  the  constancy  of  the  lead- 
ratio  in  a  series  of  minerals  from  a  single  igneous 
complex,  the  author,  in  1911,  made  a  number 
of  experiments  on  carefully  chosen  material. 
There  occurs  in  the  Christiania  district  of  Nor- 
way, a  geologically  depressed  area  of  nearly 
4000  square  miles,  which  is  separated  by  faults 
from  the  surrounding  pre-Cambrian  rocks  on  every 
side.  Within  this  area  there  is  a  nearly  complete 
sequence  of  early  Palaeozoic  rocks,  surmounted  by 
a  few  beds  of  red  sandstone  of  Lower  Devonian 
age.  Over  these  beds  and  intercalated  with  them 
are  lava  flows  ;  and  finally,  penetrating  the  whole 
mass,  and  representing  a  later  phase  of  the  same 
period  of  igneous  activity,  are  great  intrusions  of 
plutonic  rocks.  Amongst  the  earliest  of  the  intru- 
sions is  a  series  of  thorite-bearing  nepheline- 
syenites.  Brogger  believes  them  to  be  of  Middle 
or  Lower  Devonian  age,  most  probably  the  latter. 
The  minerals  occurring  in  them  are,  in  many  in- 
stances, notably  radioactive,  and  thus  they  afford 
an  admirable  series  in  which  to  investigate  the 
consanguinity  of  lead  and  uranium.  A  suite  of 
minerals  was  obtained  from  Brevig,  and  estima- 

163 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 


tions  of  these  elements  made,  with  the  following 
results : 


MINERAL. 

URANIUM. 
GRS.  PER    ioo 
GRS.  MINERAL 

LEAD. 
GRS.   PER    IOO 
GRS.  MINERAL 

Pb/U 

Thorite 

10-1040 

0-4279 

0-042 

Orangite    . 

1-2437 

0-0570 

0-046 

Orangite    . 

1-1825 

0-0542 

0-046 

Thorite      . 

0-4072 

0-0196 

0-048 

Homelite   . 

0-2442 

O-OI2I 

0-049 

Zircon 

0-1941 

0-0085 

0-044 

Pyrochlore 

0-1923 

O-OI2O 

O-O62 

Pyrochlore 

0-1855 

O-OO93 

0-050 

Biotite 

0-1602 

O-OO69 

0-043 

Tritomite 

0-0631 

O-OO26 

0-041 

Freyalite    . 

0-0526 

O-OO28 

0-053 

Mosandrite 

0-0432 

0-0024 

0-056 

Aegerine    . 

0-0253 

0-0015 

0-060 

Astrophyllite 
Catapleite 

0-0140 

0-0132 

O-OOO7 
0-OOO9 

0-050 
0-068 

Nepheline 

o-ooio 

O-OOO4 

0-400 

Felspar 

O'ooo6 

O-OOO3 

0-500 

It  will  be  noticed,  that  with  a  few  exceptions, 
the  value  of  the  ratio  increases  as  the  percentage 
of  uranium  diminishes.  This  is  probably  due  to 
the  relative  importance  of  lead  originally  entangled 
in  the  minerals  at  the  period  of  their  crystallisation. 
Thus  it  would  seem  in  the  case  of  nepheline  and 
felspar  that  almost  the  whole  of  the  lead  found 
was  originally  present,  while  that  which  has  since 
been  generated  is  very  small  in  comparison. 
Minerals  with  so  little  uranium  contain  too  much  oc- 
cluded lead  to  be  reliable,  and  are,  of  course,  value- 
less in  age-estimations.  When  sufficient  uranium 
is  held  by  a  mineral,  the  lead  generated  becomes 
164 


RADIOACTIVE  MINERALS 

increasingly  important,  until  the  original  amount 
is  of  negligible  consequence.  There  is  always  the 
possibility  that  in  some  of  the  richer  minerals  larger 
quantities  of  lead  were  occluded  than  in  felspar, 
but  the  agreement  among  the  ratios  renders  this 
improbable.  Rejecting  all  the  results  after  that 
of  biotite  because  of  the  low  percentage  of  uranium, 
and  omitting  that  of  the  first  specimen  of  pyro- 
chlore  because  the  estimation  could  not  be  verified 
owing  to  lack  of  material,  the  mean  ratio  is  0-046. 
Replacing  the  uranium  percentage  by  its  time- 
average  value,  the  ratio  becomes  0-045  and  the 
corresponding  age  370  million  years.  It  may  be 
thought  somewhat  arbitrary  to  select  certain 
results  preferentially,  but  in  view  of  the  inter- 
pretation placed  upon  them  the  choice  is  not 
unfair,  nor  without  justification. 

Most  of  the  available  evidence  drawn  from  radio- 
active minerals  has  now  been  passed  in  review. 
As  yet  it  is  a  meagre  record,  but,  nevertheless,  a 
record  brimful  of  promise.  Radioactive  minerals, 
for  the  geologist,  are  clocks  wound  up  at  the  time 
of  their  origin.  After  a  few  years'  preliminary 
work,  we  are  now  confident  that  the  means  of 
reading  these  time-keepers  is  in  our  possession. 
Not  only  can  we  read  them,  but  if  they  have  been 
tampered  with  and  are  recording  time  incorrectly, 
we  can,  in  most  cases,  detect  the  error  and  so 
safeguard  ourselves  against  false  conclusions. 


165 


CHAPTER   XI 
REVIEW  OF  THE  EVIDENCE 

The  discrepancy  between  the  geological  and  radioactive 
methods  of  estimating  time — Uniformity  of  the  rate  of 
decay  of  uranium — Joly's  criticism — Comparison  of  the 
two  time-scales — Doubtful  assumptions  made  in  the 
geological  arguments — Possibility  of  reconciliation  no 
longer  hopeless. 

OF  the  various  methods  which  have  been 
devised  to  solve  the  problem  of  the  earth's 
age,  only  two,  the  geological  and  the  radioactive, 
have  successfully  withstood  the  force  of  destructive 
criticism.  The  other  arguments  may  be  dismissed 
without  further  discussion,  as  in  every  case  their 
cogency  has  been  vitiated  by  the  detection  of  a 
fundamental  error.  From  the  mists  of  controversy 
which  for  half  a  century  have  hung  over  the 
subject,  the  two  hour-glass  methods  alone  emerge, 
and  the  final  issue  must  be  fought  out  between 
them.  In  the  one  the  world  itself  is  the  hour-glass, 
and  the  accumulating  materials  are  salt,  the 
sedimentary  rocks  and  calcium-carbonate.  Three 
concordant  sets  of  results  may  be  drawn  from  this 
triple  scheme  of  measurement,  but  it  must  not  be 
supposed  that  they  are  altogether  independent. 
Each  set  of  data  is  intimately  related  to  the  others 
and  all  stand  or  fall  together.  In  the  other  case 
the  accumulating  materials  are  helium  and  lead, 
and  the  hour-glass  is  constituted  by  the  minerals 

166 


REVIEW  OF  THE  EVIDENCE 

in  which  they  collect.  Provided  that  the  field- 
evidence  is  clear  and  convincing  and  that  the 
relative  geological  age  of  a  mineral  specimen  can 
be  determined,  the  construction  of  an  exact  and 
precise  time-scale  is  a  task  which  can  be  dealt  with 
successfully  in  the  laboratory.  The  problem  has 
advanced  from  the  qualitative  to  the  quantitative 
stage,  and  for  the  first  time  in  historical  geology 
accurate  measurement  founded  on  delicate  experi- 
mental work  has  become  possible. 

It  is  a  matter  for  regret  that  confidence  in  this 
pioneer  work  has  been  shaken  by  the  advocates 
of  the  geological  methods  of  attack.  The  surprises 
which  radioactivity  had  in  store  for  us  have  not 
always  been  received  as  hospitably  as  they  deserved. 
With  the  advent  of  radium  geologists  were  put 
under  a  great  obligation,  for  the  old  controversy 
was  settled  overwhelmingly  in  their  favour.  But  the 
pendulum  has  swung  too  far,  and  many  geologists 
feel  it  impossible  to  accept  what  they  consider  the 
excessive  periods  of  time  which  seem  to  be  inferred. 
That  there  exists  a  serious  discrepancy  obviously 
points  to  a  flaw  in  the  underlying  assumptions  of 
one  or  the  other  or  both  of  the  methods.  Evidently 
we  are  at  the  parting  of  the  ways.  The  funda- 
mental assumptions  on  which  the  arguments  are 
based  cannot  both  be  right.  One  of  them  must  be 
rejected.  Which  is  it  to  be  ?  Let  us  consider  each 
in  turn,  and  discuss  the  consequences  of  the  two 
possible  forms  of  reconciliation. 

The  only  assumption  which  can  reasonably  be 
called  into  question  is  that  of  uniformity,  and  it 
is  involved  equally  in  both  calculations.  It  is  here, 
at  the  root  of  the  problem,  that  the  discrepancy 

167 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

really  lies.  If  we  favour  the  uniformity  of  geological 
processes — a  well-worn  doctrine  which  has  done 
good  service — then  we  must  reject  uniformity  of 
radioactive  disintegration.  Joly  has  drawn 
attention  to  the  latter  possibility.  He  asks:  Is 
it  assured  that  the  parent  substance,  uranium,  has 
always  in  the  past  disintegrated  at  the  rate 
determined  by  its  present  average  life-period  ?  As 
far  as  we  know,  the  rate  of  decay  for  substances  of 
rapid  transformation  is  constant,  and  independent 
of  temperature  and  pressure  changes.  On  the 
grounds  that  a  large  number  of  radioactive  bodies 
decay  at  a  constant  rate,  it  is  believed  that  this  con- 
stancy is  a  definite  attribute  of  all  the  radioactive 
elements.  In  the  case  of  uranium  this  assumption 
cannot  be  proved  for  periods  commensurate  with 
its  half-life  period.  On  analogy  with  the  behaviour 
of  the  shorter  lived  elements,  it  is  probable  that  had 
we  lived  in  Cambrian  times  and  experimented  with 
Archean  uranium-bearing  minerals  just  as  has 
been  done  during  the  last  decade,  the  half-life 
period  would  then  have  been  exactly  the  same  as 
we  now  find  it — about  5400  million  years.  In  the 
case  of  radium  emanation  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  experiments  in  Cambrian  times  would  have 
given  results  concordant  with  ours.  It  would  be 
as  unphilosophic  to  doubt  this  as  to  believe  that 
the  laws  of  physics  and  chemistry  vary  with  time. 
The  difference  between  uranium  and  its  daughter 
elements,  the  difference  which  suggests  to  Joly 
a  possible  distinction,  is  simply  one  of  origin.  We 
are  in  complete  ignorance  of  the  genesis  of  uranium. 
It  is  not  impossible  that,  owing  its  origin  to  some 
process  other  than  atomic  transformation,  the 

168 


REVIEW  OF  THE   EVIDENCE 

particular  distribution  of  intrinsic  energy  among 
its  atoms  may  not  be  such  as  to  maintain  a 
constant  rate  of  decay.  At  the  moment  of  its  birth 
every  radioactive  atom  has  a  definite  expectancy 
of  life,  and  when  a  sufficiently  large  number  of 
atoms  is  under  observation  a  definite  fraction  dis- 
integrates every  second.  There  is  this  difference 
in  the  case  of  parent  elements.  As  they  become 
aged  with  reference  to  the  time  of  their  origin, 
they  are  not  reinforced  by  the  addition  of  fresh, 
newly-born  atoms,  as  are  the  other  members  of 
each  series.  Joly's  supposition  seems  to  be  that 
in  the  absence  of  this  reinforcement  the  uranium 
in  its  early  stages  may  possibly  disintegrate  more 
rapidly  than  it  does  now.  However,  it  is  not  found 
that  the  younger  atoms  of  the  short-lived  elements 
are,  on  an  average,  more  prone  to  rapid  decay  than 
are  their  older  companions.  Whether  an  element 
is  in  equilibrium  with  the  higher  members  of  its 
family,  or  whether  it  is  separated  from  them,  its 
transformation  proceeds  with  unaffected  regu- 
larity. 

It  is  very  improbable  that  reconciliation  will  be 
found  in  the  supposition  of  a  progressive  retarda- 
tion of  the  rate  of  decay  of  uranium.  There  are 
three  possibilities.  Uranium  may  have  disinte- 
grated in  the  past  exactly  as  it  now  does  ;  or  it 
may  have  decayed  more  slowly  or  more  rapidly. 
The  latter  two  alternatives  do  not  favourably 
commend  themselves.  There  is  no  evidence  which 
can  be  cited  in  their  support.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  hypothesis  of  constant  change  is  deduced  from 
a  well-established  series  of  experimental  facts,  and 
is  remarkably  in  accordance  with  the  general 

169 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

phenomena  of  radioactivity.  Uranium,  in  other 
respects,  does  not  present  any  anomaly,  and  with 
regard  to  the  mechanism  of  its  decay  physicists 
are  not  likely  to  regard  it  as  an  exceptional  case 
without  very  definite  reasons  for  doing  so.  The 
discordance  between  the  time-estimates  drawn 
from  the  rates  of  geological  and  radioactive 
changes  cannot  be  held  to  constitute  a  sufficient 
reason  for  rejecting  current  opinions  unless  it 
is  conclusively  demonstrated  that  the  geological 
estimates  are  beyond  question.  In  the  future 
the  case  for  uranium  may  be  established 
more  securely,  when  the  dynamics  of  atomic 
disintegration,  and  the  conditions  upon  which 
the  distribution  of  unstable  atoms  depends,  be- 
comes more  intimately  understood.  At  present 
there  is  only  one  means  of  testing  the  constancy  of 
uranium  decay,  but  unfortunately  it  affords  only 
negative  evidence.  The  range  of  a-particles  from 
a  radioactive  element  is  connected  in  some  way 
with  its  rate  of  decay.  If  then,  uranium  in  the 
past  disintegrated  more  rapidly,  the  radius  of  its 
particular  pleochroic  halo  ought  to  record  the 
difference.  It  is  improbable  that  any  variation — 
assuming  for  the  moment  that  there  were  a 
variation — could  be  detected  even  in  the  most 
favourable  cases. 

We  now  turn  with  a  double  interest  to  the 
geological  estimates.  If  it  can  be  shown  that  they 
ought  to  be  largely  increased,  as  Chamberlin 
and  a  few  other  geologists  believe,  then  not 
only  is  a  reconciliation  at  once  made  possible, 
but,  in  turn,  the  constancy  of  uranium  decay 
is  placed  beyond  doubt.  Little  need  be  added 
170 


REVIEW  OF  THE   EVIDENCE 

to  the  discussion  in  Chapter  VI.  It  was  there 
indicated  that  one  factor  previously  over- 
looked— the  average  height  of  the  continents  in 
geological  time — very  largely  controls  the  rate  of 
denudation  and  therefore  of  sedimentation.  Let  us 
make  an  attempt  to  discover  how  past  rates  must 
be  related  to  those  of  the  present  to  make  possible 
a  complete  reconciliation.  In  Fig.  17  the  dis- 
crepancy is  illustrated  graphically  by  comparing 
the  respective  time-scales  from  the  close  of  the 
Archean  (gneiss  and  granite  phase)  to  the  present 
day.  All  the  sediments  of  which  relics  have 
remained  to  us  are  in  this  way  taken  into  con- 
sideration. Lying  buried  in  the  Archean,  the  base 
of  the  record  is  obscured  beyond  recognition  by  the 
prevalence  of  metamorphic  and  plutonic  igneous 
rocks.  The  extent  to  which  the  earliest  sediments 
have  been  lost  in  the  evolution  of  the  earth's  crust, 
and  the  part  they  have  played  in  the  genesis  of 
granites  and  gneisses  are  questions  which  betray 
our  ignorance  and  offer  food  merely  for  wild 
speculations.  These  possibilities,  however,  do 
not  touch  the  immediate  point  at  issue,  for  in  their 
time  relations  they  lie  outside  the  limits  to  which 
this  discussion  is  restricted. 

The  curve  A  is  plotted  strictly  against  the 
maximum  observed  thickness  of  sediments,  and 
corresponding  to  it  is  the  sedimentation  line  A'  to 
which  is  granted  300  million  years.  According  to 
these  two  graphs  the  greatest  error  lies  beyond  the 
Cambrian.  The  average  rate  of  denudation  and  of 
sediment  accumulation  must  now  be  nine  times 
that  of  the  pre-Cambrian  periods,  but  if  post- 
Cambrian  is  compared  with  present  the  ratio  is 

171 


rt 


§  B 


REVIEW  OF  THE  EVIDENCE 

reduced  to  two  and  a  half.  In  the  B  series,  the 
lead  ratios  are  plotted  in  a  straight  line  and  the 
stratigraphical  column  is  extended  in  accordance 
with  the  palaeontological  evidence  that  pre- 
Cambrian  time  is  at  least  as  long  as  that  which  has 
elapsed  since  the  beginning  of  the  Cambrian.  On 
this  basis  present  rates  are  four  times  the  average 
for  post-Archean  time. 

Assuming  that  the  true  time-scale  lies  some- 
where between  the  extremes  of  A  and  B,  we  are  led 
to  two  conclusions  which,  if  accepted,  greatly 
lessen  the  severity  of  the  discordance  between  A 
and  A'  and  B  and  B'.  From  A  and  A'  it  appears 
that  pre-Cambrian  denudation  took  place  much 
more  slowly  than  has  since  been  typical.  This  pro- 
position is  in  complete  accordance  with  the  view 
that  the  pre-Cambrian  continents,  when  viewed  in 
the  light  of  the  reconstructed  geographies  of  the 
later  periods,  were  of  limited  area  and  restricted 
elevation.  From  B  and  B'  the  broad  time  con- 
ception of  palaeontology  gains  further  support, 
and  the  existence  of  great  gaps  in  the 
pre-Cambrian  succession  is  suggested.  It  is  well 
known  that  the  most  important  unconformities  of 
the  whole  geological  record  are  to  be  found  in  the 
imperfect  succession  of  the  earliest  formations.  It 
is  impossible  to  do  more  than  guess  at  the  duration 
of  time  periods  which  are  without  their  sedimen- 
tary equivalents.  On  the  most  extreme  assump- 
tion, the  Algonkian  sediments  should  be  represented 
not  by  82,000  feet,  but  by  more  than  300,000  feet. 
Unwilling  though  we  may  be  to  consider  the 
record  imperfect  to  this  incredible  degree,  it  is  of 
importance  to  point  out  that  had  such  an  immense 

173 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

thickness  existed  in  successive  periods  of  time,  the 
sodium  content  of  the  ocean  would  not  necessarily 
be  in  any  way  different  from  what  it  is.  The  same 
amount  of  primary  rock  material  may  have  been 
broken  up,  but  instead  of  a  reasserting  of  the 
materials  to  form  three  successive  sets  of  sediments 
(on  a  rough  average)  we  would  be  obliged  to  postu- 
late six  or  more  repetitions  of  the  sorting  process. 
The  question  need  not  be  pursued  farther.  The 
suggestion  here  put  forward  is,  that  in  the  limita- 
tions of  pre-Cambrian  geography  and  in  the 
imperfection  of  the  sedimentary  relics  of  those 
remote  times,  the  discrepancy  which  is  peculiar  to 
the  pre-Cambrian  finds  an  adequate  explanation. 
If  this  be  allowed,  all  that  remains  is  to  decide 
whether  it  is  inconsistent  with  geological  principles 
to  assert  that  the  modern  hour-glass  is  running  at 
two-and-a-half  to  four  times  its  average  rate. 
The  decision  depends  largely  on  the  broad  point 
of  view  from  which  geological  interpretatior 
proceeds.  From  the  standpoint  of  Catastrophisn. 
little  progress  was  made.  Uniformity  proved  a 
great  advance,  but  in  detail  it  is  apt  to  lead  us 
astray  if  applied  too  dogmatically.  Modern 
interpretation  is  based  on  the  more  philosophic 
conception  of  Evolution,  and  in  place  of  the  earlier 
idea  which  was  insisted  upon  by  the  older  physicists 
— that  changes  have  been  such  as  would  accom- 
pany a  gradual  running  down  of  the  earth's 
internal  kinetic  energy — the  form  of  development 
now  favoured  is  that  of  cycles  of  phenomena, 
recurring  in  their  broad  features  again  and  again 
and  not  necessarily  hampered  in  their  activity  by 
any  progressive  diminution  in  the  store  of  available 

174 


REVIEW  OF  THE  EVIDENCE 

energy.  Igneous  action,  deposition  of  sediments, 
marine  transgression  and  recession,  are  all  rhymic 
phenomena  and  the  factor  common  to  each  one, 
whether  as  cause  or  effect,  is  earth-movement. 

The  conditions  of  the  present  day  cannot  then 
be  accepted  as  representing  average  conditions, 
unless  it  were  by  a  happy  accident.  Amidst  all 
the  details  of  earthquakes  and  volcanic  eruptions 
some  great  cycle  is  now  running  its  course,  and  only 
in  relation  to  the  particular  phase  of  the  cycle  under 
which  we  happen  to  pursue  our  investigations  will 
our  conclusions  be  strictly  tenable.  Although  we 
:annot  hope  to  judge  the  exact  place  which  the 
^resent  takes  in  the  larger  scheme  of  terrestrial 
activity,  yet  in  comparison  with  the  past,  the 
present  epoch  would  seem  to  approach  just  those 
extremes  most  favourable  to  a  high  rate  of  denuda- 
;ion,  and  to  a  rapid  accumulation  of  sediments. 
Marine  recession,  brought  about  by  deepening 
f  the  ocean  basins,  and  raising  of  the  land  areas 
^ave  together  brought  about  continental  expansion 
aid  elevation.  The  vulcanism  of  the  present  day, 
whether  regarded  as  a  closing  phase  of  a  period  of 
igneous  action,  or  as  the  initiation  of  a  new  cycle, 
probably  affords  an  example  of  more  than  average 
intensity  and  violence.  The  weathering  capacity  of 
rain  must  be  enhanced  in  proportion  to  its  content  of 
dissolved  acid  gases,  and  this  in  turn  is  conditioned 
by  the  prevalence  of  vulcanism.  Still  another 
factor  leading  to  higher  rates,  though  of  a  different 
category,  is  due  to  recent  glaciation.  Over  wide 
areas  easily  eroded  deposits  are  exposed,  the  areas 
being  generally  those  which  would  resist  denunda- 
tion  most  successfully.  In  Fennoscandia,  for 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

example,  four-fifths  of  the  pre-Cambrian  shield  is 
buried  beneath  a  thin  covering  of  moraine. 

It  is  not  suggested  that  present  rates  have  never 
before  been  reached,  but  only  that  they  are 
characteristic  of  the  more  intense  phases  of 
denudation  rather  than  of  average  conditions.  If 
this  be  granted,  reconciliation  of  the  rival  time- 
estimates  is  no  longer  hopeless.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  that  agreement  will  never  be  brought  about 
by  the  more  convincing  testimony  of  experimental 
demonstration.  It  must  be  almost  entirely  a 
question  of  interpretation.  An  attempt  has  been 
made  to  show  that  in  the  geological  evidence  there 
is  nothing  impossibly  at  variance  with  the  dictates 
of  the  radioactive  minerals.  With  the  acceptance 
of  a  reliable  time-scale,  geology  will  have  gained 
an  invaluable  key  to  further  discovery.  In  every 
branch  of  the  science  its  mission  will  be  to  unify 
and  correlate,  and  with  its  help  a  fresh  light  will 
be  thrown  on  the  more  fascinating  problems  of 
the  Earth  and  its  Past. 


176 


APPENDIX  A 
(a)  Kinetic  Energy  of  ^-particles 

i  gram  of  radium  in  equilibrium  with  emanation, 
Ra.  A  B  and  C  generates  heat  at  the  rate  of  132 
calories  per  hour  (85%  due  to  a-particles). 

e  =charge  on  a-particle  =9-3  x  io~10  E.S.  units. 

=  3-1  x  io-20  E.M.       ,, 
m  =mass  of  a-particle        1 
v  velocity  of  a-particle  }  see  Table  below' 
N=  number  of  a-particles  liberated  from  i  gram  of 

radium  =3-4  x  io10  per  second. 
Energy  E  transformed  per  second  is  given  by — 


_Ne  2mv2 
~  2          e 

Element. 

V 

Cms.  per  sec. 

mva/e 

E.M.  Units. 

Radium  

1-56  x  io9 

4-78  xio14 

Ra.  emanation 
Ra  A 

1-70  x  io9 

I  '11  X  IO9 

5-65  x  io14 

6'12  X  IO14 

Ra   C  .      ... 

J.   f  1  /\  i-\. 

2-06  x  io9 

8-37  x  io14 

Substituting  these  values,  we  have — 

Ne=3'4  xio10X3-i  x  io-20  =  io-5  x  io~10E.M. units. 

S™2      -  ioi4(4-78  +5-65  +6-12  +8-37) 

=  24-9  x  io 14  E.M.  units  ; 
whence  £  =  13-1  xio5  ergs  per  second 
=  4-73  x  i o9  ergs  per  hour. 


THE  AGE   OF  THE   EARTH 

Now  4-19x10'  ergs  =  i  gram-calorie. 
.-.  E  =  113  calories  per  hour. 

(b)  Production  of  helium  from  Uranium  and  Thorium  in 
equilibrium  with  all  their  disintegration  products. 

Uranium — 

N  = number  of  helium  atoms  liberated  from  i  gram 
of  radium  alone  =3-4  x  io10  per  second.  (Rutherford 
and  Geiger,  1908). 

The  equilibrium  ratio  of  radium  to  uranium  is 
3'4Xio-7.  Hence  for  each  gram  of  uranium  in 
equilibrium  the  number  of  atoms  produced  amounts 

3-4  x  io10X3*4  xio-7x8  per  second 
=29-1  x  lo11  per  year. 

Now  the  number  of  helium  molecules,  and  therefore 
of  atoms,  in  i  cc.  of  the  gas  at  N.P.T.  is  2-72  x  io19. 

The  annual  production  of  helium  must  conse- 
quently be  29-1  x  io11  /  272  x  io19  ccs.,  i.e.  107  x 
io-8  ccs.,  or  1-88  xio-11  grs.  per  gram  of  uranium. 
An  experimental  determination  gave  10-6  x  io-8  ccs. 
(Strutt,  1910). 

Thorium — 

The  ionising  power,  or  the  energy  of  the  a-par- 
ticles  from  i  gram  of  thorium,  is  0-325  of  that  from 
i  gram  of  uranium,  each  element  being  in  complete 
equilibrium. 

Average  range  of  a-particles  from  thorium  and  its 
products  =5 -4  cms. 

Average  range  of  a-particles  from  uranium  and  its 
products  =4-3  cms. 

The  average  thorium  a-particle  is  therefore  1-25 
times  as  energetic  as  the  average  uranium  a-particle. 

Hence  the  actual  production  of  a-particles  or 
helium  atoms  from  thorium  is  only  o-325/i'25  ^=0*26 
of  that  of  uranium.  Experimental  determinations 
0-23  (Strutt,  1910),  0-27  (Rutherford  and  Geiger,  1910). 

178 


APPENDIX  A 


(c)  Half -life  Period  of  Radium. 

(1)  The  number  of  a-particles  emitted  from  i  gram 
of  radium  per  second  (n=3'4Xio10)  is  equal  to  the 
number  of  atoms  disintegrating  per  second; 

If  N  is  the  number  of  atoms  in  i  gr.  radium,  then  X, 
the  fraction  which  transforms  per  second,  is  given 

by—  X=n/N. 

The  number  of  atoms  in  i  gr.  hydrogen  is 
6-24  x  io23, 

and  as  the  atomic  weight  of  radium  is  226  times  that 
of  hydrogen,   N  =  2-y6  x  io21. 

.-.  X  =  1-25  x  lo'11  gr.  per  sec. 
=  3-94  x  io" 4  gr.  per  year. 
Half- Life  period  =o -693 15/X 
=  1760  years 

(2)  i  gr.  of  radium  is  in  radioactive  equilibrium 
with    0-58    cubic    millimetre,    or   5-yxio-6   grs.    of 
emanation  (atomic  wt.  =222). 

If  Xj  =  2-085  x  io~6  is  "the  fraction  of  emanation 
transforming  per  second,  we  have — 

X=5-7xio-6XX1 

=  1-19x10  "  gr.  per  sec.  ; 
whence — 
Half- Life  period  =  1850  years. 

The  earlier  values  given  for  the  half-life  period 
were  1760  and  2000  years,  but  the  lower  figure  seems 
most  accurate,  with  1850  years  as  a  probable  value. 

The  half-life  of  uranium  would  then  be — 

1850/3-4  x  io~7=540o  million  years. 

(d)  Time  Average  of  Uranium 

Ut=  Quantity  of  uranium  remaining  after  a  time  t. 
U0  =  Quantity  of  uranium  originally  present  (t  =o). 
179 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

Um  =  Time-average  of  uranium  during  time 
X=  Disintegration  constant  of  uranium. 
Pbt=Lead  accumulated  during  time  t. 
Het= Helium  „  „     time  t. 


0-9 


lo, 
o 


0 


OS 


03 


\ 


\ 


\ 


\ 


s 


s 


3>     "Time 

Graph  I  represents  the  rate  of  decay  of  uranium- 
according  to  the  exponential  law — 

Ut  =U0e-Xt, 

There  is  one  rate  of  decay  which,  if  it  remained 
constant  throughout  the  time  t,  would  have  a  total 
effect  equivalent  to  that  produced  by  the  actual 

180 


APPENDIX  A 


slowly  decreasing  rate  of  decay.  This  average  rate 
is  represented  by  some  point  on  the  curve,  and  the 
corresponding  quantity  of  uranium,  Um,  is  the  time- 
average.  Equating  the  amount  of  uranium  trans- 
formed in  each  case,  we  have — 

U0-Ut=XUmt 
whence          Um  =  (U0  -Ut)/Xt (a). 


F 


) 

1  10 
108 
1-06 

too 

< 

y 

/ 

Saa. 

>h    I 

L 

^ 

/ 

/ 

/ 

/ 

S 

xj 

. 

X 

^ 

^ 

>          aoo        <*oo        eoo        goo        1000       12.00       1400      1600      iffoo       zo 
>•  Time     .       u.rut    =    one     million     years 

For  periods  less  than  2000  million  years,  the  time- 
average  is  nearly  equal  to  the  arithmetic  mean  of 
U0  and  Ut.  Um  =(Uo+Ut)/2 .(6). 

The  value  of  Um  for  2000  million  years  is, 

according  to  equation  (a),  equal  to  0-874  U0 
and         ,,  ,,         ,,         (b)       ,,      ,,  0-879  U0. 

The  ages  of  minerals  rarely  exceed    1500   million 
181 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 

years,  and  therefore  the  error  involved  by  using 
equation  (a)  in  preference  to  (b)  is  quite  negligible. 

In  Graph  II  the  ratio  Um/Ut)  i.e.  the  factor  by 
which  the  present  uranium  content  of  a  mineral  must 
be  multiplied  in  order  to  obtain  the  true  time- 
average,  is  plotted  against  time. 

An  approximation  to  the  age,  t,  of  a  mineral  is 
afforded  by  the  ratio  Pbt/Ut<  From  the  graph  the 
factor  corresponding  to  this  time  can  be  obtained, 
and  thence  the  time-average.  This  in  turn  can  be 
utilised  to  give  the  more  correct  age  represented  by 
Pbt/Um. 

A  more  straightforward  method  of  correction  is  as 
follows  : 

U0  can  be  determined  from  known  quantities  ac- 
cording to  the  following  equation  : 

U0=Ut+Pbt+Het 

=Ut  +  i-i5Pbt; 

whence,         Um  =  Ut  +  o'575  Pbt. 


The  age  of  the  mineral  is  then  given  by  the  ratio 
Pbt/Um,  or  directly  from  Graph  II. 


(e)  Analyses  made  by  the  Author  of  Radium  in  Igneous 
Rocks  (cited  on  p.  130) 

A  cid  Rocks  —  Ra.  per  gram  of  rock 

Granite,  Mozambique  ........   5-84  x  io~12  grs. 

„     ..........   2-61 


N.  Nigeria     .......  3-09 

Rhodesia   .........  2-43 

Transvaal    ........  2-12 

South  Africa    ......  1-81 

......  2'73 


182 


APPENDIX  A 


Basic  Rocks — 

Basalt,  Mozambique 0-94  x  io~  12  grs. 

Dolerite  ,,  0-85  ,, 

Gabbro  ,,  1-07  ,, 

Norite  ,,  0-54  „ 

Ultrabasic  Rocks — 

Composite  analysis  of  10  specimens  from 
Scotland,  New  Zealand,  Africa, 
and  Canada   0-51  x  io~ la  grs. 


183 


APPENDIX  B 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

CHAPTER  I 

Thomson  (Kelvin).     Rep.  Brit.  Ass.,  p.  1819.     1855. 

Proc.  Glasgow  Phil.  Soc.,  Vol.  IV,  p.  272.     1860. 

Phil.  Mag.,  February,  1862,  p.  158.     1861. 

Popular  Lectures  and  Addresses  [P.L.A.],  Vol.  I, 

p.  349.     1862. 

Natural  Philosophy,  Appendix  D. 

P.L.A.,  Vol.  II,  p.  6.     1865. 

-P.L.A.,  Vol.  II,  p.  10.     1868. 
Huxley.     Presidential   Address,   Quart.  Journ.  Geol. 

Soc.    1869. 
Thomson.    P.L.A.,  Vol.  II,  p.  73.     1869. 

P.L.A.,  Vol.  II,  p.  238.     1876. 

P.L.A.,  Vol.  I,  p.  369.     1887. 

King.    Am.  Journ.  Science,  p.  i.    1893. 
Correspondence   in   Nature.      Perry,     Kelvin,    Tait. 

January  3rd,  March  7th,  April  i8th.     1895. 
Poulton.    Rep.  Brit.  Ass.,  p.  808.     1896. 
Kelvin.    Phil.  Mag.,  January,  1899,  p.  66.     1897. 
Correspondence  in  Nature.     1903. 

Wilson.    July  gth. 

Darwin.    September  24th. 

Joly.    October  ist. 

Correspondence    in  Nature.     Kelvin,  Strutt,  Lodge, 
etc.     September  2oth.     1906. 

For  other  references  see  below. 

CHAPTER  II 

Chamberlin  and  Salisbury.     Geology,  Vol.  II,  Chaps. 
I  and  II.    1909. 

184 


APPENDIX  B 


T.  C.  Chamberlin  and  other  Writers.  The  Tidal 
Problem.  Carnegie  Inst.  of  Washington. 
Pub.  No.  107.  1909. 

Darwin.     The  Tides.     1911. 

Poincare.    Hypotheses  cosmogoniques.    Paris.     1911. 

CHAPTER  III 

Croll.     Phil.  Mag.     May,  1868. 

Climate  and  Time.    1875. 

De  Geer.  Geol.  Foren  i  Stockholm  Fohr  Band  32.   1910. 
Gilbert.    Journ.  of  Geol.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  121.      1895. 
Lowell.    Evolution  of  Worlds,  p.  197.     1910. 
Sederholm.     Bull.  Comm.  Geol.  de  Finlande,  No.  30, 

pp.  7-15.     1911. 
Sollas.    Ancient  Hunters.     1911. 

CHAPTER  IV 

Babb.    Science,  Vol.  XXI,  p.  343.    1893. 
Clarke.    Data  of  Gco.  Chemistry.     Geol.  Sur.,  U.S.A. 
Bull.  491. 

-  Smith.  Misc.  Collect.,  Vol.  LVI,  No.  5.     1910. 
Dittmar.    Challenger  Report,  Vol.  I,  p.  203.    1884. 
Dole    and    Stabler.     Water    Supply    Papers.      Geol. 

Sur.,  U.S.A.,  Nos.  234  and  236.     1910. 
Geikie.     Trans.  Geol.  Soc.,  Glasgow,  p.  153.     1868. 
Humphreys  and  Abbott.     Physics  and  Hydraulics  oj 

Mississippi  River,  p.  148.     1876. 
Merrill.     Rocks,  Rock  weathering  and  Soils.     1897. 
Murray.     Scot.  Geog.  Mag.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  65.     1887. 

-  Scot.  Geog.  Mag.,  Vol.  IV,  p.  38.     1888. 
Reade.    Chemical  Denudation  in  Relation  to  Geological 

Time.     1901. 

Russell.     River  Development.     1898. 
Schwarz.     Causal  Geology.     1910. 
Tylor.    Phil.  Mag.,  April,  p.  258.     1853. 

185 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 


CHAPTER  V 

Ackroyd.    Chem.  News,  p.  265.     1901. 

Geol.  Mag.,  p.  445  and  p.  558.    1901. 

Becker.    Science,  Vol.  XXXI,  p.  459.     1910. 

-  Smith.  Misc.  Collect.,  Vol.  LVI,  No.  6.    1910. 
Clarke.    Smith.  Misc.  Collect.,  Vol.  LVI,  No.  5.     1910. 
Proc.  Am.  Phil.  Soc.,  p.  214.    1912. 

Fisher.    Geol.  Mag.,  p.  124  and  p.  132.     1900. 
Halley.    Phil.  Trans.,  Vol  XXIX,  p.  296.     ^715. 
Hanamann.  Landesdurchforschung  Bohmens.    Archiv. 

Natur.,  Vol.  IX.    Vol.  X.     1894.     1898. 

Cited  in  Clarke's  Data,  2nd  ed.,  p.  92. 

Joly.    Trans.  Roy.  Soc.,  Dublin,  Vol.  VII,  p.  23.    1899. 

Rep.  Brit.  Ass.,  p.  369.    1900. 

Geol.  Mag.,  p.  344  and  p.  504.    1901. 

Radioactivity  and  Geology,  p.  236.     1909. 

Phil.  Mag.,  p.  357.    September,  1911. 

Karsten.     Inaug.  Diss.,  Kiel.     1894. 

Rudzki.    Bull.  Acad.  Sci.,  Cracovie.    February,  1901. 

Sollas.      Presidential    Address,    Quar.    Journ.    Geol. 

Soc.,  Vol.  LXV.     1909. 

CHAPTER  VI 

Blake.     Geol.  Mag.,  p.  72.     1903. 
Croll.     Stellar  Evolution,  p.  48.    1889. 
Geikie.    Rep.  Brit.  Ass.     1892. 
—  Nature.    August  4th,  1892. 
—  Rep.  Brit.  Ass.,  p.  727.     1899. 
Haughton.    Manual  of  Geology,  p.  101.     1871. 

-  Nature,  p.  266.    1878. 
Holmes.    Nature.    July  6th,  1911. 
Joly.    Radioactivity  and  Geology.     1909. 

de  Lapparent.    Bull.  Soc.  Geol.  de  France,  Vol.  XVIII, 

p.  351.     1890. 
Geologic,  p.  225,  p.  261,  and  p.  1958.    1906. 

1 86 


APPENDIX   B 


Lyell.    Principles.    Tenth  Edn.,  Vol.  I,  p.  301.    1867. 

Me  Gee.    Science,  Vol.  XXI,  p.  309.     1893. 

Phillips.    Life  on  the  Earth,  p.  119.     1860. 

Reade.    Geol.  Mag.,  p.  99.     1893. 

Sederholm.     Naturen,  Helsingfors,  Nos.  33  and  34. 

1897- 
Sollas.    Nature.    April  4th,  1895. 

Rep.  Brit.  Ass.,  p.  711.     1900. 

The  Age  of  the  Earth  and  other  Geological  Studies. 

1905. 
Presidential  Address,   Quay.  Journ.   Geol.   Soc., 

Vol.  LXV.     1909. 
Upham.     Am.    Journ.   Science,   Vol.   XLV,   pk   217. 

1893- 

Walcott.    Journ.  Geol.,  Vol.  I,  p.  675.     1893. 
Watts.    Presidential  Address,  Quar.  Journ.  Geol.  Soc., 

Vol.  LXVII.     1911. 
Wallace.    Island  Life,  p.  222.     1892. 
Winchell.     World  Life,  Chicago,  p.  378.     1883. 

CHAPTER  VII 

Mme.  Curie.     Traite  de  Radioactivite.     1910. 
Ramsay  and  Soddy.  Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  A .,  Vol.  LXXII, 

p.  204.     1903. 
Russell.     Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  A.,  Vol.  LXXXVI,  p.  240. 

1912. 

Rutherford.    Radioactive  Substances.     1912. 
Rutherford  and  Soddy.    Phil.  Mag.,  Vol.  IV,  p.  582. 

1902. 
Rutherford   and   Geiger.      Proc.   Roy.   Soc.   A.,   Vol. 

LXXXI,  p.  151.     1908. 
Rutherford    and    Royds.      Phil.    Mag.,    Vol.    XVII, 

p.  281.     1909. 
Whytlaw-Gray   and   Ramsay.      Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  A., 

Vol.  LXXXVI,  p.  270.     1912. 


187 


THE  AGE  OF  THE  EARTH 


CHAPTER  VIII 

Abbott.     The  Sun.     1910. 

Arrhenius.    The  Life  of  the  Universe,  Vol.  II,  p.  193. 
Helmholtz.    Phil.  Mag.,  p.  516.     1856. 
Rutherford  and  Soddy.    Phil.  Mag.    May,  1903. 


CHAPTER  IX 

Becker.    Bull.  Geol.  Soc.  Am.,  p.  113.     1908. 

Smith.  Inst.  Misc.  Collect.,  Vol.  LVI,  No.  6. 

Buchner.  Proc.  Konink  Akad  van  Wetensch  te  Amster- 
dam. October,  1910,  February,  1911,  and 
April,  1912. 

Chamberlin.    Journ.  Geol.,  p.  674.     1911. 

Eve  and  Mclntosh.    Phil.  Mag.    August,  1907. 

Trans.  Roy.  Soc.  Canada,  p.  69.     1910. 

Farr  and  Florance.    Phil.  Mag.    November,  1909. 

Fletcher.    Phil.  Mag.    July,  1910. 

Phil.  Mag.     January,  1911. 

Phil.  Mag.     June,  1911. 

—  Phil.  Mag.    February.  1912. 
Joly.    Rep.  Brit.  Ass.,  p.  677.     1908. 
Radioactivity  and  Geology,  1909. 

—  Phil.  Mag.    October,  1909. 

Phil.  Mag.     July  and  August,  1910. 

Phil.  Mag.     July,  1911. 

—  Cong.  Internal,  de  Rad.  and  d'Elec.,  p.  370.   1911. 

—  Phil.  Mag.    February,  1912. 
Phil.  Mag.    October,  1912. 

King.    Am.  Journ.  Science,  p.  i.     1893. 

Strutt.     Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  A.,  Vol.  LXXIX,  p.  472. 

1906. 

-  Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  A.,  Vol.  LXXXIV,  p.  377.    1910. 
Suzuki.    Proc.  Math.-Phys.  Soc.,  Tokyo,  p.  204.    1912. 

1 88 


APPENDIX   B 


CHAPTER   X 

Becker.  Bull.  Geol.  Soc.,  Am.,  Vol.  XIX,  p.  113.    1908. 
Boltwood.    Am.  Journ.  Science,  p.  260.     1905. 

-  Am.  Journ.  Science,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  77.     1907. 
Boltwood  and  Rutherford.     Phil.  Mag.,  Vol.  XXII, 

p.  586.     1911. 
Dewar.     Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  A.,  Vol.  LXXXI,  p.  280. 

1908. 

Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  A.,  Vol.  LXXXIII,  p.  404,  1910. 

Holmes.     Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  A.,  Vol.  LXXXV,  p.  248, 

1911. 
Joly.    Radioactivity  and  Geology,  p.  211.     1909. 

Phil.  Mag.     September,  1911. 

Krenigsberger.    Geol.  Rundschau,  Vol.  I,  p.  245.   1910. 
Rutherford.    Radioactivity,  p.  486.     1905. 
Strutt.     The  Accumulation  of  Helium. 

Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  A.,  Vol.  LXXXI,  p.  272.    1908,, 

Vol.  LXXXII,  p.  166.    1909. 

Vol.  LXXXIII,  p.  96.     1910. 

Vol.  LXXXIII,  p.  298.    1910. 


-Vol.  LXXXIV,  p.  195.     1910. 
Vol.  LXXXIV,  p.  380.     1910. 


189 


THE  RADIOACTIVE 

ELEMENTS 

URANIUM   FAMILY 

ACTINIUM  FAMILY 

THORIUM    FJ 

[URANIUM,                            /^\ 

Ti-IOR!'JM 

SI          *-»««>•  YEARS     {)    . 

I3XIO*  VEAHS 

I    URANIUM  2                          /"~\ 

(         I0»  YEARS  (f)        L/*° 

T 

UR.Y               /^"^V- 

ACTINIUM 

r~\ 

WESO-  THORIUM  1 

J 

(?) 

Y- 

55  YEARS 

URANIUM  X                          /^~*V' 

MCSO-THORiUM  2 

24-6  DAYS                 V_y*r 

6-2  HOUr:3 

tONIUM                                   /      \ 

RADIO-ACTINiUM 

t 

RADIO-THORIUM 

200,000  YEARS  tfA./*  " 

13  5  DAYS 

V.       -A^a              2  YC/J.S 

T 

\ 

L8SO  YEARS               vJ^J 

ACTINIUM  * 
IO-2  DAYS 

0- 

THCPIL'M  X 

RA.  EMANATION                   ^""^Wa 

AC.tMANATiCN 

/^^v 

TH.EMANATIOM 

3-85  DAYS                  V,^' 

3-8  SECS. 

I/** 

54  gees. 

RADIUM   A                          ^~\».a 
S  MIHS                              V^X* 

ACTINIUM  A 
0  002  SECS. 

Or 

THOKIUM  A 
014  SECS 

RADIUM     B                              /^~V^ 

ACTINIUM  8 

X        \ 

THORIUM    B 

26-«  WINS          v>^r 

38  M'NS 

^^" 

IC-G  HOURS 

RADIUM    C. 

ACTINIUM  C 

x-x 

THORIUM    Cl 

105  MINS                     X_V^*r 

2-1  MiKS 

V-X   * 

•TR-O^I 

TH.C,         fV 

(?)      \^r 

RADIUM  o.  RADIO-LEAD  /^~~\  - 

16-5  >£AR3                  V/ 

ACTINIUM  0 
4-71  MINS. 

9:: 

THORIUM    D 
3-1  MINS. 

RADIUM   E                               f'~^\'^ 

(?) 

5   DAYS                            \        Aiy- 

RADIUM   F,  POLONIUM    ^\,a 

136  DAYS                       V^/ 

LEAD                                          /^~\ 

STABLE                            I       J 

9 


Q. 


INDEX 


a-particles,  deflection  of,  94 

—  nature  of,  95 

—  penetration  of,  94,  107,  108 

—  heating  effect  of,  96,  97 

—  kinetic  energy  of,  177 

—  atoms  of  helium,  96 
Actinium  and  uranium,  100 
Adams,  25 

Age  of  earth,  86,  89,  125,  157 

—  minerals,  154-64 

—  moon,  15,  27 

—  oceans,  68,  89 

—  sediments,  86,  89 

—  sun,  112,  113,  120 
Arrhenius,  energy  of  sun,  117 
Atmosphere,  origin  of,  25,  30 

—  as  thermal  blanket,  36 
Atomic  theory,  40 
Atoms  in  I  cc.  helium,  140 

—  in  i  gr.  hydrogen,  179 

—  in  i  gr.  radium,  179 

—  disintegration  of,  08,  102 

—  constitution  of,  102 
Autunite,  age  of,  100,  153 

—  radium-ratio  in,  100 

—  lead-ratio  in,  153 

/3-particles,  deflection  of,  94 

—  nature  of,  95 

—  from  potassium,  103 
Barus,    diabase    fusion-point, 

125,  126 

Barnes  and   Rutherford,  heat 
output  of  radium,  101 


Basic  rocks,  radium  in,  130 

—  distribution  of,  128,  134 
Becker,  age  of  oceans,  62,  63, 

70 

—  age  of  earth,  127 
Becquerel,  discovery  of  radio- 
activity, 92 

Becquerel  rays,  93 

Biology  and  the  earth's  age, 
20,  21 

Boltwood, constancy  of  radium- 
ratio,  99 

—  origin  of  actinium,  100 

—  test  of  lead-ratio,  158 
Boltwood  and  Rutherford,  pro- 
duction of  helium,  139 

Bragg,  ionisation,  107 
Buckner,  radium  in  rocks,  130 
Buffon,  23 

Calcium  carbonate,  accumula- 
tion of,  88,  89 
Catastrophism,  4,  8 
Chaldean  chronology,  2 
Chamberlin,   planetismal    hy- 
pothesis, 28-30 

—  tidal  theory,  27 

—  rate  of  denudation,  79,  80, 
81 

Challenger  expedition,  85 
Chlorine  in  rain,  66 

—  in  rivers,  53,  70 

—  in  sea,  53 

—  in  rocks,  70 


191 


INDEX 


Chronology,  Chaldean,  2 

—  Persian,  3 

—  Hebrew,  3 

—  Indian,  3 

—  Byzantine,  4 

Clarke,  sodium  in  rocks,  67, 
70,  71 

—  chemical  denudation,  51-3 

—  volume  of  oceans,  63 

—  age  of  oceans,  63,  66 
Cosmical  energy,  120 
Croll,  glacial  theory,  35-9 

—  marine  erosion,  58 

—  age  of  earth,  86 

Crust  of  earth,   thickness  of, 
128,  134 

—  evolution  of,  30,  134 
Crystallisation  of  rock  magmas, 

145-8 

Curie,  Mme.,  radioactivity  of 
thorium,  92 

—  discovery  of  radium,  93 
Curie   and   Laborde,    heating 

effect  of  radium,  96,  101 

C.  f> 

uvier,  o 

Cycles  of  denudation  and  de- 
position, 85,  174,  175 
Cyclic  sedimentation,  44 

—  circulation  of  salt,  66-70 


Dana,  volume  of  limestone,  88 
Darwin,  geological  time,  II 
Darwin,   Sir  G.,  moon's  his- 
tory, 15,  19 

—  age  of  moon,  27 
Decay,  radioactive,  98 

—  physical   independence  of, 
1 02 

—  possible     variation     with 
time,  168 

Deep-sea  deposits,  59 

Deluge,  4,  8 

Denudation,  initiation  of,25,3 1 


Denudation,  chemical,  50,  54 

—  mechanical,  54 

—  marine,  58,  66 

—  present  rates  of,  78,  80 
Deposition,  47,  81-5 
Dewar,  production  of  helium, 

140 
Diabase,    fusion  -  point,    125, 

126,  128 

Dittmar,  salinity  of  oceans,  64 
Dole  and  Stabler,  denudation 

of  N.  America,  50,  55 
Duane,      heating     effect      of 

radium,  101 

Earth,  origin  of,  22  et  seq. 

—  early  history  of,  25,  29,  73 

—  heat  of,  12-16,  30,  122 

—  interior  of,  134 

—  distribution      of     radium, 

i3J-5 

Earthquakes,  134 
Electroscope,  93,  104 
Emanation  of  radium,  97,  104 
End  products,  100,  140 
Energy,    conservation  of,   n, 

in 
Eve  and  Mclntosh,  radium  in 

rocks,  130 

Farr  and  Florance,  radium  in 

rocks,  130 

Fletcher,  radium  in  rocks,  130 
Fossils,  early  ideas,  5 

7-rays,  nature  of,  94 
Geer,  De,  glacial  clays,  41-4 
Geiger  and  Rutherford,  count- 
ing of  a-particles,  138 
Geikie,  age  of  earth,  86 

—  marine  erosion,  58 

—  on  geological  time,  /8 
Glacial  periods,  33 


192 


INDEX 


Glacial     periods,    chronology 

of,  36  et  seq. 

Glacial  clays  in  Sweden,  41 
Glaciation,  indications  of,  33, 

—  cause  of,  35 

Gilbert,  Cretaceous  sediments 
of  Colorado,  44 

Haloes,  pleochroic,  107-9 
Halley,  salinity  of  oceans,  61 
Heat,  emission  of,  by  radium, 

96,  97,  101 
by  uranium,   116,    131, 

132 
by  thorium,  116,  132 

—  escaping  from  earth,  122-4, 

132 

—  of  the  sun,  1 10  et  seq. 
Helium,  discovery  of,  95,  96 

—  from  radio-elements,  96 

—  rate  of  evolution  of,  138 

—  leakage  of,  149 

—  as  end  product,  149 

—  accumulation  of,  154 

in  phosphates,  1 54 

in  iron-ores,  155 

in  zircons,  156 

in  sphenes,  156 

Helium-ratio,    as    age-index, 

143 

Helmholtz,  12,  112 
Hutton,  7,  22 
Huxley,  reply  to  Kelvin,  14, 

20 

Igneous  rocks,   exposures  of, 
71,  72,  73 

—  sodium  in,  67 

—  radium  in,  131 

—  thorium  in,  131 
lonisation,  93,  104 
Ionium,  99 


Iron  meteorites,  134 
Iron  ores,  helium  in,  155 

Joly,  estimation  of  radium,  105 
thorium,  107 

—  radium  in  rocks,  131 

—  thorium  in  rocks,  131 

—  age  of  the  earth,  86 

—  age  of  the  oceans,  17,  20, 
62 

—  on  radioactive  decay,  168 

Kant,  23,  26,  1 10 

Kelvin,    duration    of   earth's 

heat,  12-17,  I24»  I25 
sun's  heat,  12-14,  m 

—  tidal  retardation,   13,  26, 
27 

Lamarck,  8 
Land,  area  of,  52 

—  degradation  of,  57 
Laplace,  23,  28,  35 
Laplacian  hypothesis,  23-25 

—  difficulties  of,  28 
Lapparent,  de,  86 

Lead  in  igneous  rocks,  147 

—  genetic     connection    with 
uranium,  100,  140,  141 

—  in  uranium  minerals,  158- 
164 

—  rate  of  production  of,  142 
Lead-ratio  as  age-index,  143 
Lowell,  Polar  caps  of  Mars,  39 
Lyell,  Principles,  9 

Mars,  Polar  caps  of,  39 
Mass  of  electron,  95 
—  of  hydrogen  atom,  179 
Mayer,  sun's  heat,  12,  HI 
Meteorites  and  sun's  heat,  1 1 1 

—  radium  in,  134 

Mica,  pleochroic  haloes  in,  109 


193 


INDEX 


Minerals,  radium-ratio  in,  99, 
100 

—  actinium-ratio  in,  100 

—  lead-ratio  in,  141,  143 

—  helium-ratio  in,  143 

—  choice  of,  153 
Mississippi  as  denuding  agent, 

55 

—  bottom  load  of,  54 
Moon,  15,  19,  20,  27,  28 
Mose"s  and  geology,  3,  9 
Moulton,  28 

Murray,  area  of  land,  52 

—  salinity  of  rivers,  50 

—  volume  of  ocean,  63 

Nebulae,  Laplacian,  24,  28 

—  spiral,  28,  29 

Nebular  hypothesis,  23-25,  28 
Nile,  annual  deposit  of,  81 
North    America,    denudation 
of,  50,  56 

Oceans,  origin  of,  25,  50 

—  mass  of,  53,  64  j 

—  volume  of,  53,  63 

—  saline  content  of,  53 

—  age  of,  68,  89 
Origin  of  earth,  22,  et  seq. 

Perry,  16 

Phillips,  10 

Phosphates,  helium  in,  154 

Phosphorescence   of   uranium 

salts,  92 

Pitchblende.     See  Uraninite 
Pleochroic    haloes,    107-109, 

170 

Polonium,  discovery  of,  93 
Poulton,  biology  and  geologi-   j 

cal  time,  21 
Products,    final     radioactive, 

ico,  140 


Radioactive  disintegration,  98 

physical    independence 

of,  1 02 

Radioactive  layer,  133 
Radiation  from  uranium,  92 
Radium,  discovery  of,  93 

—  detection  of,  93,  103-107 

—  emanation  from,  98,  104 

—  helium  from,  96,  138-140 

—  a-rays  from,  96,  138 

—  half-life  of,  98,  99,  179 

—  atomic  weight  of,  142 

—  genesis  from  uranium,  99 

—  heating  effect  of,  96,  101, 
129,  131 

—  end  products  of,  100 

—  in  earth's  crust,  103,  131 

—  in  igneous  rocks,  131 

—  in  sediments,  131 

—  in  sun,  117 

Ramsay,  helium  in  minerals,  96 
Reade,  chemical  denudation, 
50,62 

—  age  of  earth,  86 

—  volume  of  limestone,  88 
River-water,  volume  of,  53 

—  sediment  in,  56,  57 

—  salinity  of,  53 
Rocks,  radium  in,  130,  131 

—  thorium  in,  131 

—  chlorine  in,  70 

—  sodium  in,  67 

Rontgen  rays,  discovery  of,  92 

—  nature  of,  94 

Runge  and  Precht,  heat  out- 
put of  radium,  101 
Rutherford,   age  of  minerals, 

154 

—  Becquerel  rays,  93 
Rutherford  and  Barnes,  heat 

output  of  radium,  101 
Rutherford     and      Geiger, 
counting  of  a-particles,  138 


194 


INDEX 


Rutherford  and  Soddy,  dis- 
integration hypothesis,  96, 
98 

—  radium  and  sun's  heat,  116 

Schwarz,  49 

Schuchert,  78 

Schweidler  v.  and  Hess,  heat 

output  of  radium,  101 
Sederholm,   annual    deposits, 

43  . 

—  thickness  of  sediments,  43, 

85 

Sediment  carried  by  rivers,  57 
Sediments,  volume  of,  65,  68, 

88 

—  pore  space  of,  65 

—  thickness  of,  43,  44,  76,  77 

—  rate  of  deposit  of,  81,  84 

—  rate  of  accumulation  of,  47 

—  radium  in,  131 

—  thorium  in,  131 

—  sodium  in,  67 

—  on  Continental  shelf,  83 

—  oceanic,  59 

—  time  represented  by,  86 
Sedimentation,  cyclic,  41,  43, 

44 
Soddy,  generation  of  helium, 

96 

radium,  99 

Sodium  in  rivers,  53,  64 

—  in  ocean,  53,  64 

—  in  igneous  rocks,  67,  71 

—  in  sediments,  67 

—  age  of  ocean,  64 

—  wind-borne,  66 

—  in  sewage,  66 

Solar  system,  origin  of,  23  et 

seq. 

Solar  constant,  113 
Sollas,  thickness  of  sediments, 

76 


Sollas,  age  of  earth,  86,  87 

—  age  of  oceans,  62,  63 

—  biology  and  time,  21 

—  glacial  retreat,  43 
Steno,  5,  6 

St.  Meyer  and  Hess,  heat 
output  of  radium,  101 

Strutt,  determination  of  ra- 
dium, 105 

—  radium  in  rocks,  129,  130 

—  rate   of  generation  of*  he- 
lium, 139 

—  leakage  of  helium,  149 

—  accumulation    of   helium, 
IS4-IS7 

Sun,  origin  of,  25 

—  helium  in,  95,  117 

—  radium  in,  117 

—  temperature  of,  119 

—  duration   of    heat  of,    12, 

14,   112,   114,  120 

Suzuki,  age  of  earth,  128 

Temperature  -  gradient  of 
earth's  crust,  122 

—  due  to  radium,  128,  132 
Thermal       conductivity       of 

rocks,  123 

Thomson.     See  Kelvin 
Thorianite,  generation  of  he- 
lium by,  139 

Thorium,  discovery  as  a 
radio-element,  92 

—  family  of  elements,  100,190 

—  end  product  of,  100 

—  heat  output  of,  131 

—  distribution  of,  in  rocks,  131 
Tidal  retardation,  13,  26,  27 
Transformation,    radioactive, 

97,  98 

—  end  products  of,  100 


Unconformities,  160 


195 


INDEX 


Underground  temperature,  12, 

13,  122-8 
Uniformitarianism,  rise  of,  7, 9 

—  criticised,  12,  78,  174 
Uraninite,  generation   of  he- 
lium by,  139 

—  lead-ratio  of,  151,  158-62 
Uranium,   atomic  weight  of, 

142 

—  discovery  as   a   radio-ele- 
ment, 92 

—  phosphorescence    of    salts 
of,  92 

—  range  of  a-rays  from,  178 

—  family  of,  100,  190 

—  end  products  of,  100,  140- 
142 

-  generation  of  radium  from, 

99 

helium  from,  142 

lead  from,  142 

—  heat  output  of,  116,  131 

—  half-life  period  of,  179 

—  time-average  of,  143,  179- 
182 


Uranium-bearing  minerals — 
Llano  Co.,  151,  152 
Connecticut,  158,  159, 
Carolina,  159,  160 
S.  Norway,  161,  162 
Brevig,  163,  164 
Mozambique,  153,  160 

—  alteration  of,  150-153 
Ussher,  chronology  of,  3,  10 

Van  Hise,  88 

Velocity  of  a-particles,  1 77 

Watts,  marine  erosion,  58 

—  cycle  of  deposition,  85 
Weathering  of  rocks,  48,  49 

—  of  minerals,  150 
Wilson,  W.    E.,   sun's   heat, 

116 


Zircon,  helium-ratio  in,  156 
—  lead-ratio  in,  160,  164 
Zoroaster,  chronology  of,  3 


WILLIAM    BRENDON    AND    SON,    LTD 
PRINTERS,    PLYMOUTH 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY